A Very English Family Ch. 01
A new home, a new way of life.
As is often the case with a new story, the introduction is by necessity quiet and probably boring, but do bear with me because once the scene is set, then things will quickly start to go over the top!
This is the first and opening story of a five part story – or at least that's what I've planned but who knows how a story unfolds until it's ended.
0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0
It was 1976 and Britain was about to enjoy one of it's finest summers in living memory. Day after day of hot unbroken sunshine would be sending temperatures soaring well up into the 80s and even the 90s, but thus far in the year it was still only Easter time – mid April as yet and the heat of the summer ahead was an unknown quantity.
But even before that summer heat, the decades of pop music and 'flower power' had liberated much of the younger population and sex was no longer a hidden pleasure. Social permissiveness had been eagerly taken up by so many, bringing sexual awareness into the open while 'the pill' was now bringing sexual freedom to so many more. The summer heat would just add encouragement to their activities.
All the excesses of that summer were still to come but yet in the springtime of that year it was a glorious time to be young and free.
We were young, that was for certain. Andy and Sarah the twins, were 19, I was almost 22 while Mum was still young at 44, coming on 45.
We were free because our Mum, Patricia or Pat (do not call her Pattie though), had jolted us from our ways with some wild and exciting news – we were going to move. Not just down the road but some 120 miles from the English Midlands to the South coast, a move that made more sense to her than to us when she'd first outlined her plans.
Initially she'd just asked us if we'd like to move and after we'd more or less agreed she took us on a road trip to view the new location and some potential houses, so we knew what we were letting ourselves into. She also pointed out that we'd have to leave our jobs, again asking us if we still wanted to move but again we agreed so Mum thanked us for our support and told us that she'd get the wheels in motion...and that was all she told us.
So we now had to onerous tasks of telling our bosses that we were leaving and as we'd each held fairly decent posts, it was going to be something of a wrench. My job was, as my boss growled, "A position of growing responsibility" and he couldn't see for the life of him why we should choose to move.
"It'll spoil your future prospects, you mark my words," he'd grumbled, "All this flitting around. Now in my days..."
He rumbled on but I interrupted him, shook his hand and departed – now unemployed but free to join Mum and my siblings on our journey.
Andy and Sarah both had similar tales to tell of their bosses reactions but they'd both stuck by Mum and her plans, so now, as I said earlier, we were free.
Later that same day Mum explained the details to us as we gathered around her, describing how she wanted us to start a whole new life. She reminded us that she'd given us the option to stay or to leave with her and that we'd all agreed that we'd rather stick with Mum, so now that we'd given up our jobs she was happy to expand on her plans.
"We're going to sell this house and buy another one," she said, "You've already seen it so you probably remember which one it is and I've been able to get it for a really good price."
The way she stood there swaying her hips seductively told me that she would have caused any estate agent to lower his price (along with his morals) while remaining pure, clean and unsullied herself. Her voice and her lovely smile turned her into an angel for me and yet also made me want to have her as mine, to love her completely. I had no doubt that Andy felt the same way but inside me I knew that her comforting, warm and well chosen words were for me alone...that's how her words affected my mind.
Mum had indeed offered us the options of staying or leaving, pointing out that we'd all passed the age of majority (18 in our country) so we could now make our own decisions, but we'd unanimously agreed to go with her – to the ends of the earth if necessary, so our journey of discovery was about to begin!
Her planned move was designed at least in part to escape the vicinity of the death of our father, killed by an error that was firmly blamed on his employer.
Thinking aside, it's odd how, when the word 'industrial' is added to an accident, then that accident suddenly becomes far more gory and nasty in the imagination – but it wasn't like that; it was simply a mechanical flaw, a heavy chain sling that came loose at just the wrong moment, a violent blow to the back of my father's head that broke his neck instantly and a bit of very bad luck that the end of the steel chain had hit him. One more step and he might have been safe; instead he was dead.
The fatal accident, now over a year ago did have it's fortune attached in the form of the payout of our father's insurances and a fair amount of financial support from the company too; both gains that helped the family get over our loss and although the sums involved were a shadow of the kind of figures paid out today in such circumstances they were generous enough for the time.
Despite the financial windfall however, we all felt that his demise must have been a hammer blow to Mum but she withstood the trauma well and although she probably felt grief far more deeply than we did, being alone did have it's benefits it seemed because, aware that she was now the breadwinner, she expanded her literary skills.
We knew of her writing ability as she'd already had a book published (not long after dad died actually) – a full length book apparently, the name of which she had refused to divulge to us.
"It's for grown-ups," she said simply, along with a wicked grin, "You wouldn't understand it."
She also refused to let us know how much royalty they paid her each month but however much it was, it made her smile contentedly when her monthly bank statement arrived.
"That's for me to know and for you to find out," she would only say if we quizzed her.
Once she was on her own she began writing more often, working on a new novel apparently as well as producing articles for a magazine and now, supported by her kind-hearted (or sensible) publisher she blossomed.
Her short stories and articles soon seemed to be everywhere and despite her attempts to hide them from us we soon discovered that they were remarkably liberated stories of lust and love – which is probably another reason why she smiled so often. And when I finally managed to locate a copy of her book itself – written under a pseudonym, I was staggered to find how erotic and explicit her words were. The dog-eared copy of her book became my wanking bible for ages, beating even some tatty naturist magazines...not that I stopped looking at them too.
To us three children our father's departure did actually feel like a release – he'd been a very firm and demanding task-master and now that we were under the much more benign wing of our mother we had considerably more freedom but followed her lead willingly. Dad's steely control had given us a good grounding in etiquette and manners and while we may have been young, free and silly, at least we were polite about it!
Fortunately too for us offspring, both our parents also had good genes and we were now the beneficiaries of them. We were all growing relatively tall and slim and both of us boys were developing some good muscles. Andy and Sarah were of somewhat slimmer build than me although the two of them put my larger size down to my appetite!
"Anyway, you've got three years head start on us too," said Andy, "I'll catch up I reckon."
My chest also now had a scattering of curly hairs, much to Andy's envy, something I used to rag him about as I flexed my straining muscles before the mirror. I think I was also flexing my place in the family hierarchy as I was now the oldest male.
"Bloomin' show-off, aren't you?" he muttered one day as he passed by me, my arms straining to lift some barbells.
"Why not?" I retorted sociably as his comment was obviously not intended as a full-blown insult, "At least I've got muscles. Hah, you might even grow some one day!"
I guess that it served me right that he then proceeded to attack me and the rough-and-tumble that followed only ended when Mum appeared, her blue eyes flashing daggers at us, even though our battle was relatively harmless. He and I often wrestled and fought but it was usually good natured and happy stuff.
Like Mum, the entire family had blue eyes but while she and Sarah had auburn hair, Andy and I had light brown hair, as did dad but those attributes were lost on us – we didn't care for such small matters, just so long as we were content and had our Mum near us.
We were a close knit little family, Mum being young enough to be able to mix with us and to understand us for that matter. She also looked after herself and not long after dad had died she'd actually begun to become younger looking we thought, as if a weight had been lifted from her life.
Actually her 45th birthday fell on the day we moved, leading her to proclaim that she was 'getting on' now so we could do all the hard work for her! As if! She was as fit and healthy as any of us – and mother or not, she could turn anyone's head and even us two growing boys were both captivated by her deliciously feminine charms.
Mum was everything a young man could wish for to be honest. She was always well dressed – that is, in ways that appealed to young and old men alike – in other words there were always 'interesting' bits on show. Bits like flashes of thighs as her short skirt swirled or the plunge of her cleavage and the swell of her breast as she bent over. To add to her allure, her face was so perfectly heart-shaped that she seemed made for love. Her cheeks were full and glowing, her skin was soft and smooth, her chin was narrow yet not sharp and her mouth was wide and sweet. And she almost always wore alluring lipstick that further enhanced her pretty lips.
She had cascades of glowing auburn hair (that she actually cut page-boy short a year or so later), a wide and warm smile and deliciously warm dark eyes. She was relatively slim from her chest downwards, meaning that her bum protruded nicely while her slender waist caused no obstruction to the overhang of her generous breasts. And she had beautiful and sensuous hands attached to strong arms that could pull any of us into breathtaking cuddles.
Being held firmly squashed against that pair of maternal, warm, soft breasts would send delicious and wicked thoughts pulsating through our bodies – all the more so as we grew that much older of course!
And there was something else that changed once Mum was on her own – we all became that much less snappy and more loving too.
We'd always been close to our Mum, perhaps driven that way by our father's firm hand, but now things were even more – yes, more intimate, it seemed.
In the past she'd been loving and warm and friendly and she'd always shown her love for her children with her hugs and kisses but there came a point when Mum changed markedly and her whole attitude altered as if she'd flipped a switch or something.
Suddenly she became that much more approachable; that much more loving and even that much more sexy...and when Mum would engulf us in her warm arms we'd simply glow with aroused pleasure. Perhaps it was the rising tide of hormones that flooded our bodies – who knows.
But Mum now seemed to reach right into me – and probably into my brother too – as she'd pull me down to press her warm cheek against mine, to kiss my mouth with her soft and pliable lips and then to squash me against her warm and generous breasts.
I guess it affected Andy just like me – in moments I'd feel the sensual pressure growing inside me; driving powerful circulatory currents through my body; soon pumping liquid steel into my cock.
And then I'd squirm to get free from my embarrassment, to adjust my posture as pressure grew until, with all control about to be lost, I'd have to tear myself away then dash off to the privacy and relief of the bathroom or bedroom.
What was annoying however was that as embarrassing as it may have been to find my body reacting so strongly I kept wanting to come back for more! Mum was the embodiment of sex to us now that Dad was gone and my mind and body certainly weren't complaining.
It seemed that we sometimes almost queued up for her loving touch; all three of us eager for more, all three of us finding her warmth to be irresistible and as we sought her love there were many more cuddles and kisses than there had ever been and truthfully it was delightful if remarkably arousing at times!
But despite the way she made our bodies react we kept coming back for more and so many times it happened; we'd be squashed into a loving embrace when those things would start to happen down below.
I wasn't alone; I know that Andy too felt the flow of sexual arousal and I always knew when he was becoming too excited; I could tell from his face or his body and usually his actions, both mental and physical, would mirror my own. I guess that even Sarah reacted, even if physical signs of her arousal didn't show to us boys and seemingly responding to the openness displayed by Mum she too now began to allow us and even sought us, to cuddle up to her.
None of us were blatant in exposing our bodies but we'd all seen fleeting glimpses of each another in the nude at some time or other yet while we may have kept our naked bodies to ourselves, my erection and Andy's were harder to hide.
I seemed to have learned to hold a slightly bent over posture as I fled from Mum's heady embrace but even so I'm sure that Andy would have noticed the jutting outline of my aroused penis just as I saw his own tent after he'd been cuddled. And I'm sure that Mum must have both felt and seen the result of her loving touch but she never complained or commented.
It seemed mysterious to me – since she must have known what she did to us, why didn't she stop? And why would she continue to hold us against her as we struggled to break free once we became aroused? I could only guess that she liked what she must have felt for some reason...
Those thoughts drifted through my mind from time to time but they had no impact. All I cared was that I simply loved to be embraced and to be aroused because then I'd have no option but to go and jerk off!
Mum's cuddles were delicious but there was an extra flow of sexual tension whenever we bonded with our sister.
She too was nicely cuddly but not in the way that Mum was. Sarah just oozed sexuality it seemed and both Andy and I enjoyed our embraces with her even more than with Mum because somehow our sister's cuddles made us both even more incredibly horny!
Sarah loved nothing more than to plaster herself against either of us two boys and I could have sworn that she tried to encourage us to respond with our bodies; most certainly her body was wickedly delicious to be held against.
We adored those hugs and cuddles – apart from being very loving, they were, as I said, sustenance for some energetic action once we were alone in the nights – well, they certainly were for me!
Both of us boys had shot up during our teens and were now the best part of six inches taller than Mum and Sarah but their lesser stature was a delight to cuddle into because I was now a real lover of their wonderful breasts – attributes that I'd been noticing more and more over the past couple of years. Breasts to me meant sex and excitement and love and heat and pleasures – I was a confirmed tit-man even at that age!
I also believed that I was a genuine up-and-coming sex maniac but when I thought about it I realised that I obviously wasn't alone – Andy, it would seem, was just as bad as me and perhaps Sarah herself was on yet another level!
There were several women in my life who turned me on. One was a college lecturer who had been an incredibly fit young woman and I also had three part-time girlfriends. I'd never got anywhere near to having sex with my lecturer although we'd flirted constantly but I'd screwed all three girlfriends and loved it – the intense pleasure of sinking your cock into a tight warm wet pussy was immense and extremely addictive!
But there were also two other women whom I now began lusting after. The warm embraces with our mother and our sister had stirred my inner mind and whereas once the moments had been merely loving, they were now becoming entirely erotic. My sister was already a sexually overloaded minx to me but Mum – just wow!
You see, I kind of expected my sister to be wicked, given that her twin brother and I already were budding Satyrs, but Mum seemed to be turning into an entirely different person and now filled my dreams. Sure, to have any kind of sex with her would be incest as it would should my sister and I have connected up, but Mum had become far to hot to ignore! Of course I'd always thought that she was so damn sexy but now her actions seemed to just encourage my desires.
At my age all my hormones and endorphins were working overtime, bringing me to horny arousal at the drop of a pin – well, at the drop of a pair of knickers for certain! Anything remotely sexy caused sudden and massive changes in me – turning me from a studious youth to a rampant stallion in seconds. And on top of that Mum seemed to be very adept at causing sexually arousing moments...
Everything about her now had an erotic look to it; even the remotest hint of sex made my cock leap into action and it would demand release in the form of the usual exercise – a quick jerk off. I quickly lost count of the record of my eruptions, so often did they happen and while I kept vowing to "leave the thing alone" I never could – it took over my life at times. But then again, the pleasure as I played with my cock was such that it seemed silly not to enjoy it...
Judging from the amount of time that Andy spent in the confines of his room it would seem that he was just as bad; such activities were obviously entirely 'normal' for youthful lads such as us two.
But right now my mind was fully occupied by so many other things.
Mum's news had created turmoil if only because us three kids were all 'at home' now with nothing to do apart from prepare for our move. Mum was a whirlwind of activity though; every so often she would issue new instructions to us as she sought to minimise our work-load on removal day and to add to our turmoil we were all full of questions about our new home. Although Mum had inspected the property in detail, we had only seen it as one of several we'd been shown, so our questions were many and varied.
And us three were all having to say our goodbyes to our friends too, exchanging phone numbers and kisses and handshakes. I succeeded in obtaining several 'last screws' from my girlfriends amid promises, that I knew would be broken, to 'keep in touch.'
And now I was unsuccessfully trying to plan which bedroom would be mine in the new house; how I'd arrange my room and especially whereabouts I'd put my bed so I couldn't too easily be seen should the door be opened suddenly. I was thinking of what work would be available down south; I was thinking of all the new girls I'd be able to meet and I was thinking of what it was going to be like to live right beside the sea – because our new home was just at the back of the beach; almost within a stone's throw of the sea.
The packing and sorting of our furniture and effects was therefore done by the auto-pilot in my mind as so many other thoughts swirled around.
Whatever happened, it was going to be quite an adventure.
Mum had decided that we could do the job ourselves. She'd sold our car and had decided that she could drive the self-hire van (even though the rental company manager had been quite reluctant to let a woman rent a van) but eventually it had been agreed that she could hire it and then return the van to a different branch rather than have to drive it all the way back.
In the last few weeks we'd disposed of and sold off as much of our heavy furniture as we could so there were relatively few large items left to shift and we'd even disposed of our old beds, intending instead to sleep temporarily on blow-up beds and to buy replacement furniture once we were installed in the new house. It was going to be a real 'make-over', if the term had been invented at that time.
With the house already sold, the final day arrived and Mum popped into town, soon to return driving the small box van which she backed, quite professionally, into our gateway and from then on we were kept busy filling the van to her instructions.
Despite having disposed of our heavy stuff, the back of the van soon became filled, stuffed with tables, chairs, boxes of kitchenware, piles of gardening tools and mountains of our personal effects (including our bikes) and it took ages to get loaded...but then, with a last look around we were done and all clambered into the cab, the four of us a matching set, all in shorts and t-shirts.
Although we could just about sit in a row in the van it was quite a squeeze that way and Sarah quickly suggested that she could sit on our laps in turn – an action that we readily accepted. As a relatively close-knot family there were no qualms about being squashed together although Andy's eyebrows shot up as Sarah made herself comfy.
"Blimey, you're so bony!" he muttered, with reference to Sarah's shape, "Still, at least you're not too bloomin' heavy though."
Sarah was a mirror image of her mother without quite so much meat on her so Andy's comment was fairly accurate even if a bit demeaning. In the circumstances I knew that I'd have said something too but such comments were just small-talk as if to disguise our delight at the feeling of getting underway and the thrill of having female flesh pressed against us.
There was relative silence now as we pulled away and few comments as Mum concentrated on the urban traffic. We needed to go into town to drop the keys with the Agents but then we were off out into the countryside and onto the relatively straight and uncluttered main roads. I heard Mum breathe a sigh of relief as she was now able to relax more but she remained focussed while us three were left with nothing much to do.
For some considerable time we motored on, eating up the miles steadily with only a few nonchalant comments passing between us from time to time but then I felt a nudge in my side as Andy's elbow thrust against me – and when I looked at him, Andy's face was quite red.
"What's the matter?" I mouthed silently at him.
"She's squashing me, my ummm...," he breathed back, his eyes quickly flashing downwards and back up.
I got the message just as he added, more loudly, "I'm getting all hot."
Well, it was quite warm in the van, even though Andy and I were wearing shorts.
"Get her to move then," I said quietly and simply, the implications of Andy having his penis squashed sailing past me.
I patted Sarah's thigh and gestured to her with my thumb – a signal that she quickly understood and moments later she was wriggling from his lap to mine. I wrapped my arms around her waist and she leaned back against me and the door as between us we made ourselves comfy again. Her belly felt warm and soft and sexy as I clasped my hands over her body and her arse was firm as she nestled herself down on my lap.
Another period of time passed and I was kind of subconsciously dozing off when the motion of the van changed. I awoke instantly, to find the van slowing as we turned into a big lay-by where Mum parked up and turned off.
"Wow," she said, her voice full of relief, "We've done well – that's over seventy miles done – we're about half way already."
"You've done well, not us," I answered, "Great stuff – I was so relaxed I was almost asleep. You ok, Mum?"
"Yes sure, I'm ok but I want a break," she said as she opened her door and climbed out, "I'm going to stretch my legs for a few minutes."
Andy slid across the bench seat and joined Mum.
"Me too," he said, "Need a wee as well."
The toilet block was nearby, adjoining the small café, towards which they headed, while Sarah and I luxuriated in the extra space and lack of motion by stretching out on the seats.
She turned to me with a wicked smile on her face, her eyes glittering with amused arousal.
"Andy was getting all excited," she said, her face glowing with pleasure, "I could feel him."
"Yeah I know, he said he was all hot," I replied, echoing Andy's words and not knowing what other words to use and Sarah nodded.
"No, not just hot! It was his dick; it got all hard – I felt it growing and pushing!" she said, her cheeks reddening, "It was fun though – it was nice!"
"His what – his penis?" I asked, astonished that Sarah would refer to that instrument, but she nodded to confirm what she'd said.
"Yes – his cock, you know, his penis, his dick, his tool – it was hard – I told you, I felt it!" she said again, "Pushing up – and I kept pushing back. I wish I'd been able to put my hand underneath me to feel it properly!"
"Wow! That's...dirty, no, naughty, no, I mean that's wild. Oh bloody hell, no you shouldn't be thinking like that!" I spluttered as I imagined the disgusting but erotic scenario but as I did so I felt my own penis swelling as if I could actually feel her thighs and buttocks pushing against me again.
I tried to turn the wicked thoughts off but just couldn't – they were so vivid and exciting that they began to scramble my mind and I found my hands moving almost unbidden to cover my groin. And anyway, the thoughts were suddenly no longer nasty or crude – in an instant they'd become just plain sexy now.
Over an hour of sitting on our laps had caused Sarah to become thoroughly aroused and alert too. Her eyes had quickly noticed my response and a moment or two later she was sliding closer to me on the seat until her warm naked thigh was pressed against my equally naked leg. Somehow the touch of her body was different now – in the past and even as she'd been sitting on my lap, the contact had merely been a sisterly touch but now there seemed to be sex in the air and things had changed dramatically! Suddenly I was here in the van with a horny and delightfully sexy girl – not just with my sister.
I felt an involuntary shudder run all through me but it wasn't one of horror – it was one thoroughly tinged with desire and lust.
Immediately my eyes began to absorb the sights, taking in the substantial but still developing bulge of her breasts and the denim-clad meeting of her thighs – before I dragged my eyes away, astonished by my audacity.
But Sarah wasn't fazed – instead she seemed to be thrusting her breasts forward and squirming her body in ways that I'd never seen her do before and in ways that were so exceptionally sexy.
Her eyes found mine and held me, pulling my concentration back to the present.
"Can I try that with you? You know – touch you?" she asked, her question rhetorical indeed since I knew that not only would she do it but that I'd be unwilling to stop her.
I felt myself nodding just as I watched Sarah's hand sliding over my thigh and onto my tight bulge.
"Ooooh Sarah," I breathed, "Don't!"
But there was no way I intended to stop the very stimulating feeling of my sister's hand stroking my cock and I felt myself shudder inside – while growing very hot on the outside too.
"Wowww!" she exclaimed as her fingers explored, "That feels big, bigger than Andy!"
"You shouldn't be doing this," I hissed, feeling my cheeks glowing with excitement and possibly embarrassment, "You're supposed to be my sister!"
"Yes, but we're going to a new home, a new world really," she said, "A new life and a new way of living and I want us to make some changes."
"Like what?" I asked in a hissed whisper, already realising what she implied but not daring to think how far she intended to change things.
"Like sex," she said, causing me to spin my head around to look right at her.
"What – really?" I asked, shocked and yet so aroused.
"At the old house and even after Dad had gone I just couldn't do anything even though I so really wanted to," she continued, her voice warm and enticing, "But now I think I can make things change – in a big way."
Her wandering fingers had closed over my cock, exploring my dimensions, discovering that my penis was curled and entrapped inside my underpants. And she also discovered that I wasn't about to complain or move away – in fact I was loving the feeling, delighting in the attention and absorbing the sexual pleasure so thoroughly that all I could do was to thrust my quivering hips up at her hand.
Her wicked fingers were now doing their best to adjust my penis so that it had more room to move and expand and another hiss left my lips as she succeeded in releasing my cock from it's prison, allowing it the freedom of the leg of my shorts in which to grow.
"Ohhh yesss Chris, that's nice," Sarah breathed as her fingers were now able to slide up and down my length, "You're going to be such fun to have!"
I was just thrusting my hips up to meet her curled fingers when we heard the voices of our mother and brother as they returned and with a gasp Sarah was moving quickly, climbing back onto my lap, her hand pressing hard down between her legs as she manoeuvred herself into position. She may have done so by accident but her hands quickly found and pressed onto my penis again.
By the time the door opened and Andy and Mum began to climb back into the van we were settled, apparently innocently, with smiles for our returnees. Andy edged his way past the wheel and settled in the centre of the bench seat and then Mum climbed in to the driver's seat and turned on the ignition.
"Feel better?" said Sarah as Andy made himself comfy beside us.
"Yes, but I hate mucky toilets like those," said Mum, "Oh well, everyone ready?"
She wriggled around to settle herself but as she did so she seemed to move her nose through the air and her nostrils flared as if sniffing out something unusual but she said nothing as she started the motor.
"Ok – I'm all set, hang on then," she said, "So we're off – second half of the journey. Bet you're all looking forward to getting there?"
"Can't wait," exclaimed Sarah happily, "It's going to be so much fun – so exciting!"
Her enthusiasm seemed almost overpowering, so much so that Mum looked at her firmly as we waited to exit the lay-by – but Sarah couldn't have cared less, such was her mood.
Then we were out on the road again with Sarah squirming almost energetically on my lap, driving me insane as my penis was rubbed by her actions. I eventually found myself actually stopping Sarah from moving – I had no intention of blowing off in my shorts whatever intention Sarah might have had and anyway, all this was sudden and unexpected and totally scary, to be honest.
And there was another reason for her to stop – Andy seemed to be aware of what she was doing and spent much of the next hour with his hands on his lap, very obviously hiding his own arousal too while his eyes seemed to constantly flicker our way and then back again.
If it came to that, I had the very distinct feeling that Mum was aware of there being more than just some innocent movement going on, judging from her quick glances.
Fortunately for us however, Mum soon needed her attention on the road as we left the main highway and plunged into the lesser, more convoluted and more crowded roads nearer the coast.
And the change of surroundings made us kids concentrate on the scenery now, especially as we weren't that many miles from our destination at last.
And then we were almost there – the small community was signposted now and we were all on edge with anticipation. Both Andy and Mum were now leaning forward to spot landmarks and although Sarah too was on the lookout, her concentrated efforts meant that her hands were now braced between her legs – and one of them was very firmly clasping my penis!
"There it is!" said Mum as she pointed ahead, "There's our road."
In moments Sarah let go of my cock and concentrated instead on the view and although my penis now pushed hard against the back of Sarah's thighs, I too found my sexual arousal dying as our new home beckoned.
Inside the van you could almost feel the tension rising as we slowly drove the last quarter mile – then, as we rounded a final bend, firstly the sea came into view and then our new home.
"That's the house," said Mum, "Oh it still looks lovely."
Sarah, Andy and I had seen the house before, so it wasn't a complete surprise but we'd only visited once whereas Mum had been down four times in all when she'd chosen and bought the place so at least she knew where she was going.
"Done it!" yelled Mum excitedly, "We've made it, kids!"
A chorus of exclamations rang out, filling the van with sounds of happiness and relief and then Mum was ushering us all out so we could guide her as she reversed the van into our driveway...then there was a sudden silence as she switched the motor off, then climbed down from the van.
Moments later and a car pulled up and a young man jumped out, waving keys and a clipboard at us. Mum went and took the keys from him and signed the paperwork then came and joined us again, her face beaming with happiness.
"Well, what d'you reckon?" she asked as she opened the front door, "Still as nice as you remember?"
"Incredible!" I mouthed, "This is going to be fantastic!"
"Better," said Andy, "It's hard to realise that we're going to live here now."
"Like being on holiday all the time!" said Sarah, "My bikini's going to get so much sun on it!"
Mum laughed happily too, probably as relieved to have completed the journey as anything and she extended her arms to us. She embraced and kissed the twins then held me.
"You, young man, are going to have to help me a lot," she said, "We're here on our own now and I'm going to have to rely on your help, so don't go rushing off to the beach all the time."
Her arm pulled me to her side and squeezed me, her generous breasts a warm and comfy pillow for my arm; almost like some recompense for the work to come.
"Of course I'll help – you know I will, Mum," I said, "It's still going to be wonderful though."
We turned together and kissed lips to lips, a friendly warm happy kiss that just made me love Mum all the more.
"I'll make it up to you," said Mum mysteriously, her voice soft and erotic, "You won't feel left out."
I smiled uncertainly and then with a final quick kiss we separated. I turned away and walked to the back of the van while the other two kids disappeared into the house.
"Come on – let's get the stuff done then," I called out in an effort to hide my emotions, "All hands to the pump!"
And as I spoke I realised that my cock had deflated entirely, much to my great relief.
With nothing huge to shift Mum was able to stand aside and direct us as we carted items of furniture and box after box of effects to various rooms and it wasn't until we'd finished unloading that I was able to visualise how things were arranged, then Mum came with me as I climbed upstairs and we threaded our way through the minor chaos of boxes, bags and bits on the landing. She led the way to the rear of the house and pointed at the two doors on either side of the bathroom.
"The twins are having those rooms," she said, thus crushing my plans in just a few words, "I don't mind which one they have, just so long as they don't squabble about it!"
I knew that I'd wanted one of the back bedrooms and had assumed that my sister would have had the other front room and that way us two boys could have had some privacy at the back of the house but nevertheless I smiled amicably at Mum before she grasped my hand and pulled me towards the biggest bedroom at the front of the house.
"This one's going to be mine," she said, "I'm having the one with the en suite and you're going to have the other one at the front; the one next to mine – and do you know what – there's a door between the two rooms I hadn't really noticed before."
"Really?" I replied as I frowned towards the wall, "I didn't notice it either."
She pointed at the concealed door, then opened it, revealing 'my' room beyond. The door hadn't been entirely obvious because it didn't have a frame surround and the door itself was covered in matching wallpaper so that only the handle was visible.
"I thought that was a cupboard or something – I hadn't realised until now," she said, "It'll be so useful!"
"Yes, useful," I echoed, "So I can rush in and save you from spiders and other nasties, eh?"
Mum laughed at my innocent remark but she actually seemed to have a pitying edge on her laughter; a nuance that I lost at the time.
"It'll be a lot more useful than that," she said mysteriously, "But we'll come to that later – so many more things to do."
I 'toured' my allocated bedroom while Mum remained in her own room and began making new plans for where my bits and pieces would be placed then realised too that the door was equally well camouflaged from my side. No wonder I hadn't noticed it before – but what I did notice now was that it had no lock, just a basic latch. I'd have to be very careful when I was wanking, I realised; perhaps I'd have to make sure of having a chair handy to block the doorway...
And then Mum interrupted my thoughts and I was instructed to find the blow-up Lilo beds and inflate them; then to check that the boxes of clothes were all in the right rooms and then to come downstairs when I'd finished.
With no pump, it took me a fair while to inflate the air beds during which time several thoughts began to meander around my mind, one of which was decidedly wicked.
'Why's Mum put me next to her,' I wondered, 'Perhaps it's logical but it's really annoying.'
I worked on then found another thought breaking into my toil.
'And why was she so pleased to find the adjoining door?' I wondered but found no answer.
I kept blowing then paused again.
'Hey, I wonder if I'll be able to see her as she changes or gets undressed?' I pondered happily.
I felt the start of some movement in my groin but my thoughts were relatively feeble as most of my efforts were being put into blowing up the air beds, especially Mum's big double Lilo.
I continued to mentally debate Mum's room selection before realising that her choice had been eminently sensible and potentially even interesting but then my thoughts were interrupted by a yell from below to the effect that food was ready.
The smell of fish 'n' chips seemed to have entered my mind while I'd been upstairs and I now discovered that Andy had been sent up the village and had returned as requested with enough food to fill us all and that the smell was very real.
"I've done the beds but I haven't finished moving all the boxes yet," I complained but Mum just waved her hand in dismissal.
"Leave it," she said, "You've done enough, thanks darling. We'll finish doing the rest tomorrow."
With eager mouths and minds we set about to demolish the calorie filled meal which we washed down with nice cool fresh water. And even the water tasted better down here I realised, as we leaned back against assorted walls and finished up our first supper in our new home.
There was a gentle rumble from Andy, then a chuckle from Sarah and another burp, this time from her.
"Pigs!" I said contentedly, then discovered that I needed to burp too.
"Pig yourself!" came the retort as I let the rumble out – but it was all good-natured stuff and now Mum burped quietly as well and then yawned prodigiously.
"Oh gosh, it's been a long day," she said, "Early to bed tonight I think. Come on kids, let's hit the sack nice and early, then we'll be fit for a sorting-out day tomorrow. Anyway, I need to relax..."
In anticipation of our move, Mum had bought us all sleeping bags and with the air mattress mine was going to be a very welcome bed but not everything was going quite as planned as I found as I met Sarah outside the bathroom, which Andy was already occupying. In preparation for bed I'd already stripped down to my Y-fronts and Sarah was only partially dressed too.
"I can't find any of my bedclothes," she moaned, "There's a big boxful somewhere it shouldn't be."
"Sorry Sarah, I guess it's hardly surprising the odd box is missing," I said, feeling a bit contrite, "Thought I'd got them all right though."
"Never mind Chris, can't be helped," she answered as she came closer and kind of rubbed herself gently against me, "Andy's let me use one of his t-shirts instead of a nightie and I'm not going to hunt for the box right now; tomorrow will do."
My bed may have been beckoning but even to my tired mind and eyes she looked and felt interesting and I felt my lethargy lifting suddenly.
Andy's t-shirt was thin and I could easily feel the pressing warmth and fullness of her breasts against me. After appreciating the contact I stepped away for a new look at her and in moments my eyes had scanned her body thoroughly.
The shirt wasn't especially baggy on her and now her little nipples stood out clearly, small nubs of excitement that were just as alluring covered as they might have been were they uncovered. They pushed outwards like fingertips atop her hidden breasts but even hidden they were very evident and exciting. I let my eyes wander down her body until they locked onto her pretty little floral knickers which stood out as beacons of interest.
Of course I'd seen her in her knickers before but this exposure seemed blatant and unexpected somehow and I couldn't help but stare and to add to my thrill, her obviously curly bush was causing her knickers to be plumped outwards while small curls of pubic hairs were visible too as they strayed beyond the material. I shuddered deliciously before shaking my head and dragging my eyes away but they would only move back as far as her breasts and her nipples. She was swaying slightly and somehow erotically as she stood there and waited and being a tit and pussy man I was in some kind of heaven.
Entirely unbidden I felt my body reacting, my awareness lifting and my fatigue dropping away as I scanned her from top to toe once again. I felt my tongue push between my lips in appreciation and also felt my Y-fronts beginning to fill out. My reaction to the growth of my penis was slow and it was only when Sarah's own eyes sank and locked onto my groin that I realised that my penis had become so strongly aroused. My hands clamped over my growing erection just as Sarah's mouth turned into a big smile, her eyes widened and her cheeks began to redden.
"That's naughty, you know that?" she mouthed quietly as her eyes moved swiftly to mine and then back to my bulge, "You look as if you're just as hard as you were in the van!"
I was shocked for a moment or two as her words sank in, then bravado made me lift my hands away to show off the now lengthy tube that distended my Y-fronts; displaying myself to her again.
"Wow!" she said softly, her eyes wide open, "That's so exciting! I'm sure that's quite a bit bigger than Andy's too!"
I managed to shake my head but she'd thrilled me and now my erection was as strong and solid and long as it had ever been. My legs were shivering with emotion and perhaps panic as our little game unfolded and I think I was about to cover up and move away when Sarah beat me to it.
Quickly she closed the gap between us and with her breasts now firmly thrust against my chest her hand grasped and squeezed my cock causing me to gasp with surprise and pleasure.
"That feels better than it did in the van. I'm going to have to get to know that thing a lot more; a whole lot more actually," she said as her hand moved smoothly over my length, "As soon as I get a chance."
I was about to make some suggestion but then we heard Andy moving in the bathroom and we moved quickly apart, just in time as the door opened and he stepped out. To my horror I was about to display my erection to my brother and all I had the presence of mind to do was to quickly bend down as if to pick some mote of lint from between my toes, my actions effectively hiding my arousal and my glowing cheeks from Andy.
"All yours," he said and Sarah quickly took his place before I had a chance to recover.
"Me first!" said Sarah through the door, "Won't be long."
"Good night Chris," said Andy as he headed towards the back of the house, "Sleep well."
"And you," I answered vacantly to his back as I stood up again, my mind now imagining what was happening behind the closed door of the bathroom.
I felt my cock jumping even more energetically as my mind's eye saw Sarah naked. I could see her as she stripped off, then washing her delicious tits and fluffy pussy. I imagined her there, all her sexy bits on show and I shuddered with wanton excitement at the thought and found myself squeezing my rigid penis – until suddenly I was interrupted.
"What are you waiting for?" said Mum as she opened her door and stuck her head out, "Come and use my bathroom instead."
"Ah, it's only Sarah – she's in there but no Mum, don't worry," I spluttered, my concentration suddenly shattered, "I'm all right – I don't mind waiting."
Panic set in as I did my best to hide my erection and my heated cheeks, but Mum didn't seem to notice anything amiss or at least she made no comment about my condition.
"She'll be ages, come on, use mine, I've finished," insisted Mum as she stood there in her doorway in her dressing gown, "You know what she's like; she'd probably be there all night if she had her way so there's no sense in you just waiting out there when there's another bathroom you can use."
Mum stood there waiting and I knew that I'd have to obey.
"Ok Mum, I'm coming," I said, "Be right with you."
Mum's head disappeared. thank heavens. and somewhat relieved I crossed the landing towards her door, then I stood there as I gathered myself. I knew that my cock was still erect; I knew that my Y-fronts hid nothing, I knew that my arousal was on show. I paused outside the door as I tried to will my cock to go down but instead all that seemed to happen was that my thoughts made my cock harder, if that was possible. There was nothing for it but to let fate decide my world. I took a final deep breath and then pushed her door open and stepped into her room to find Mum standing there, facing me and very obviously waiting for me with a crooked grin on her face.
I saw her eyes explore me – then widen suddenly, before finding my own eyes with her gaze.
She smiled broadly and licked her lips, making them all shiny and bright.
"Don't you look good," she said with a smile, "All those muscles!"
I puffed out a breath, relieved that she hadn't commented on my penis.
"Huh," I grunted then yawned, "Tired muscles – anyway you've seen them before."
"Ah, but this is different!" she said, "And I can soon make your muscles feel better again."
I frowned at her words but Mum ignored my confusion.
"This is going to be so convenient for me having everything I need right here," she said sweetly, "There's me in need of a man and you'll be there, just the other side of the door!"
"Uhhhh, yes, guess I will be," I muttered, "Useful..."
Mum pushed her door shut and turned to face me, leaning back on the door, her silk dressing gown sensual and clinging. Her body was swaying slightly, her hips moving slowly back and forwards in a most erotic way while her hands moved languidly up and down her rib cage beneath her breasts.
"So Sarah was hogging the bathroom was she?" she asked and I nodded.
"I didn't mind waiting," I answered, feeling my cock slowly subsiding, "It wasn't a problem; I was only going to have a pee and a quick wash. It wasn't really Sarah's fault I was stuck out there."
"I'm glad she was taking her time – can't have a girl smelling all hot and sweaty, can we?" Mum said, her mouth smiling enormously, her body movements so very erotic now, "And we can't have you getting all hot under the collar over your sister instead of helping me!"
Her lips looked wet and shiny now and her nipples stood out proudly while her body movements were as hypnotic and alluring as that of a cobra – except that a cobra never had tits like my Mum.
I know that my mouth fell open in shock and I know that my penis responded in the only way it really could, by jumping into full erection once again. I saw Mum's eyes drop as if scanning me then lift again and her smile widen.
"Sarah's certainly got you going, hasn't she?" said Mum, her voice all soft and beguiling, "I saw how she was behaving in the van and I'd loved to have been in her place instead of doing the driving."
"No, she was just sitting on me – it was easier that way – more space and all that," I said, still in shock and not really hearing the implication of her words.
"A likely story!" replied Mum, "So why were you all red and why were you whispering to her then – and why did the van smell of sex?"
"I dunno," I said, lost for sensible words but I was interrupted by Mum laughing.
"She was rubbing her bum against your penis, wasn't she, so she got all hot and I bet you were hard as a rock, weren't you, like you were out on the landing, like you are now!" she said, "Come on, tell me darling, I won't be angry."
My obeisance to Mum caused me to nod my head, confirming that her thoughts were correct although the shock now caused my cock to deflate quickly.
"Good, that's good," said Mum, her face now all smiles, "So what would happen if I did the same to you? If I came and rubbed my body against you?"
Her hands were now moving over her torso more extensively, smoothing her dressing gown over her breasts and then down over and between her thighs.
"I suppose I'd get hard again," I managed to say and an even wider smile spread across Mum's face.
"Ohh, that's good, I'd love you to stay all hard for me," she continued softly, "I'll be very nice to you. I promised, didn't I?"
Her body spoke volumes to me now; the tilt of her hips, the way one leg was now held on one extended foot as if to hook me in. Her actions were causing her gown to split open and to reveal her bare leg almost up to her groin and I felt myself responding eagerly.
My mouth had also fallen open now – not in shock any more but in aroused pleasure and excitement and Mum was more active now – her breasts rising and falling as if under their own control; her substantial nipples now pushing firmly against the material. Even her face looked filled with lust and I realised that her words were more of a demand than a question and there was no way that I could misinterpret her needs.
She was the spider and I was falling into her web – not to become a meal but to become a lover.
It also seemed now that my heart was pounding in my chest, really making it's presence known as my imagination blew my mind apart. Here was my mother, telling me that she knew of my sister's actions and of my response and now seductively inviting me to join her, even actually telling me that she needed me and that she'd 'be very nice to me'. I knew exactly what kind of 'nice' I expected and desired, even if it was a complete shock to hear and see my mother acting this way. My hidden desires and fantasies were about to come true, it seemed.
"What...what do you want me to do?" I managed to ask but Mum was calm and controlled now.
"I want you to go and get in the shower," she said, "I thought that's what you wanted."
"Yeah but I only wanted a quick wash – anyway you'll be here – you'll see me," I said, unable to think of anything more intelligent to say at that moment.
"Mmmm, I will, won't I? Then perhaps I'll be able to help you; you know, scrub your back and so on," she answered, "I think you'd rather enjoy that."
She let the implications sink in before adding, "And then you can do my back too while you're at it."
If that didn't tell me the story then nothing would. If I was going to have a shower then she wanted to wash me and if she wanted me to wash her then she'd be in the shower with me...and we'd both be naked, wouldn't we!
Part of me was in shock but another part of me was so very, very excited and I knew exactly which part that was, just from the way Mum's eyes slid down my body until they rested on the protrusion that was my renewed erection. Her smile widened and she licked her lips.
"You ready then?" she asked, "Can you be a man for me?"
As she spoke she loosened the silk belt from around her waist and let her gown fall slowly open and my mouth fell open too.
The loosened material now showed me the valley of her cleavage, the swell of her breasts on either side, her dimpled navel and a small expanse of dark brown pubic hair. She lifted one leg further, an action that pushed the material even wider apart, then turned that leg to one side. The entire length of her smooth and trim thigh was now on view, as was a much more revealing view of her pussy. Her pubic hairs glowed as if oiled and a heady aroma of sex began to fill the air around me, mixing with the sight into a cocktail of delights. I breathed in deeply, absorbing the delicious sexual scent, the pheromones in it sending powerful waves of arousal to my groin. Almost instantly I felt my cock jerking again and with only the material of my Y-fronts in the way, it protruded enormously, pushing the material outwards obscenely.
I saw Mum lick her lips and swallow, but her smile never left her face.
Many a time, as I settled down to jerk my cock into submission I'd let a scenario such as this flood my mind. The imagined delight of my mother's perfect body beside me, exposed and ready for me in a way that I'd never seen her in real life. In my imagination, remembered glimpses would appear, visions of her in her swim suit; brief sightings of her in her underwear through a cracked open door and the fondly remembered occasion when I'd caught a full two seconds of frontal exposure.
All those memories would flow strongly through my mind but now, not only were all those memories there but Mum herself was, in the flesh no less.
Everything I'd lusted after, everything I'd wanked over was there right before my eyes and it was all there on show just for me!
As I gazed in awe Mum shrugged her shoulders and suddenly her gown fell to the floor, leaving her standing there in the nude.
"Oh Mummmmm," I gasped, "You're beautiful."
And she was – a seductive delight, a powerful messenger of sex, exuding pleasure and lust from top to toe. A woman whose breasts were still full and upstanding, whose waist was still trim and pretty, whose hips looked strong and eager, whose fuzz-covered sex now thrust towards me.
"I know I am, darling," she breathed, "But I'm frustrated and I'm hungry for love; can you help me? Come on, get undressed for me."
I may have been young but at least I'd had some experience with women. I knew the ropes – I wasn't entirely green. But Mum was on a different level to those girls of my past – she was a ripe, fully-formed fruit, rich and heady and might even prove to be too much for me. But I was willing to try and even if my mind was dubious, my cock was entirely certain of it's ability to please and fulfil her.
With sudden urgency my Y-fronts were off and as I stepped out of them, then stood upright again Mum was there close beside me, checking me over intently.
"Mmmm, you'll do!" she said as her hand grasped then stroked my cock firmly, "And it's so nice to see how eager you are!"
My penis was a solid rod in her hand, throbbing with my swelling heart, glowing with health and precum. I looked down to see her slide my foreskin back to reveal my glistening knob then watched as she stroked my shaft with her soft, warm, gentle hand. My seven inches or so of hot steely flesh really looked at it's best right now.
And then Mum's hand was grasping mine and pulling me towards her bathroom and to the shower where she stepped into the cubicle just ahead of me. I stood there as she adjusted the water, only to find her backing onto my cock once she'd got the shower to the right temperature. My penis slid over her smooth round arse before she reached behind herself, grasped my penis, pushed it downwards and let it slide into the cleft between her legs.
"Oooh yesss," she breathed as her legs clamped my penis in place, "That's perfect – that's going to feel so wonderful."
Her hands pulled me against her and the warmth of her arse just served to stir my cock even more as she leaned back against me. I just had to thrust my cock forward, feeling the wet folds of slippery pussy against it and the slight roughness of her pubic hair too. Already any concerns about the illegality of our actions had departed – all I knew was that my cock was right up against the sexy pussy of a lovely sexy woman and that almost without a doubt I was going to make love to her.
But then Mum stepped away and turned around before holding up her arms to welcome me. We hugged briefly, my erection squashed deliciously between us, then she pushed us apart as she prepared us for our shower.
It was a fairly tight squeeze but there was sufficient space for us to manoeuvre and for Mum to hand me the soap and a flannel with instructions to 'do my back'. I set to with a will, delighting in the soft, smooth skin, in the pale swim suit strap marks and in the shape of her back as it tapered to her waist and then to the swell of her hips. More than that there was the ease with which my hands were able and allowed to wander around to stroke the sides of her breasts or to drop onto the swell of her arse and to luxuriate in the smoothness of her skin and the firmness of her flesh. I hardly knew where to touch, so delightful was her entire body.
I was hard as a rock, my jutting member a constant nuisance as it kept catching against Mum's hip or hand or arse.
"Put it away," murmured Mum with a chuckle as she caressed it, "We'll deal with that later."
"I can't help it," I admitted but Mum merely gave my cock an extra stroke and leaned closer to kiss me.
"I know darling, I'm not complaining really," she conceded, "But let's get clean first."
Soon she was soaped and scrubbed, then she turned around to let the water cascade over her back.
"Ahhhh, that was nice," she murmured, as the water now poured down over her proud breasts, "Come on then, now my front!"
The flannel was still good and soapy but while it was ready I was more reserved, hardly knowing where to start. I'd applied sun lotion to her back, her legs and her arms in the past but I'd never before been allowed to wander over her front as I was now encouraged to do. Thank heavens therefore that Mum was more relaxed.
Her hands took mine and moved them to the tops of her breasts where she pressed them against her gently heaving flesh. One of my hands was holding the flannel while the other was on her bare flesh and I could feel my heart pounding with excitement.
"Oh come on, forget the flannel," said Mum after a few moments, "Just use your hands."
My heart beat that much faster as Mum now pulled my hands downwards until they were over her proud nipples.
"Don't just stand there, rub them, squeeze them," she said quietly, "Play with me, get me worked up, lover boy."
She laughed lightly yet erotically, her intimate words relaxing me immensely.
"Actually I'm already so worked up that I could – oh God, I could just take you right now," she sighed, "Play with my tits first, then wash my pussy, then I'll do you and then..."
Already she was more exciting and animated than I'd ever seen her and when I succeeded in making my trembling fingers gently roll and squeeze her fine upstanding nipples she began shuddering and breathing faster as well.
"Oh please, more, harder," she pleaded, "Ooooh yes, yes, like that – oh Chris, keep going."
Now I'd started, my initial panic was settling down and on seeing Mum's response I found myself starting to enjoy our interaction, able now to notice Mum's responses, to distinguish between pain and pleasure, even between lust and love. And my delight rose higher as Mum's hand found my cock again and held it, her fingers sending animalistic messages to my brain.
She pulled me towards her and, using her hand, she rubbed my cock up and down her pussy, the roughness of her pubes as exciting as the slipperiness of her pussy itself. Then I felt the pressure of her lips on my penis as it slid up and down her cleft and I had to prevent myself from thrusting into her.
"Oh Chris, hurry up and finish me; then I can do you and we can get started," she said, her words uttered close to my ear, "I need you tonight – need you so much."
The thought of having sex with her was the culmination of my wildest fantasies and despite the depravity of the situation I was as eager as any Lothario, practically desperate to get to sink my cock into a pussy and especially into my mother's.
"Oooh Mum, I love you," I moaned as my hands explored and spread soapy bubbles over Mum's delightful tits, "You're so...so..."
"Sexy?" she asked, her eyes twinkling and her voice all seductive, "I hope so! I do hope so!"
Her body squirmed against my hands as she guided them from her breasts, downwards to stroke her tummy and then to rub suds over the little bush between her legs.
"Ohhh darling, hurry up," she moaned as her hands pressed my fingers into her pussy, "Come on – do the rest of me too, quickly now."
Reluctantly leaving her pussy I rubbed soapy foam everywhere until Mum pronounced herself to be cleansed and then she started on me instead, firmly rubbing my chest and arse and back before sinking to her knees to deal with my legs. I looked down on my mother from above and watched with undisguised delight as she worked her way up to soap my jutting cock and my balls.
"Don't want to damage this lovely specimen," she said, her fantastic unfettered cleavage swaying gently, "It's going to feel so perfect when it gets inside me!"
I was so worked up by now that, depraved as the thought might be, the idea of having sex with my mother was now going to be the perfect end to the day. With a heavy load of spunk in store I would probably have had a wank before I slept but now, even that pleasure was to be eclipsed, it seemed.
And then Mum interrupted my daydreams as she directed the shower over us, washing away the soap suds quickly and efficiently until she stood back a bit.
"You'll do," she said and then a moment later she bent down.
A few seconds later and her warm soft mouth engulfed my knob, my imagination believing that she was taking me almost to the root.
I nearly jumped away in shock but instead I felt my hips push my cock at her, so much so that she quickly lifted away.
"Careful with that thing," she said, "I'm not very good at sucking...I'm out of practice. I'm still good at other things though!"
"Wow!" was all I could muster once I'd recovered from her oral assault, "That was...was..."
"Nice?" she asked, her eyes twinkling once again, "We haven't got started yet!"
And then she was turning off the water and ushering me onto the mat before wrapping me in a big towel and draping another one around herself.
"Let's get nice and dry and cosy and then we can go and lie down, ok?" she said, "And then we can find out if you're a man yet."
"You really mean we're going to have sex?" I spluttered, still in some degree of shock, "It's not that I don't want to, it's just that..."
"It's just that we're mother and son, isn't it darling?" she said, "So just pretend that I'm one of your girlfriends – I'm sure you'd know what to do with her!"
I felt my cock jump with excitement and eagerness as the bare facts were revealed, just as Mum was now revealing her washed and perfect body.
"You don't mind, do you?" she asked almost conversationally as she dried between her legs, "Only without your dad I haven't been getting any sex at all and it's been terrible to see you two lads and not be able to do anything."
Mum rubbed the towel over and around her firm breasts, then slid her hands seductively all over them.
"But now that we're here on our own," she said, "And now that you're all grown up it's going to be so much fun."
"Definitely going to be fun!" I enthused, as my sexual needs asserted themselves.
"Mmmm, it'll be even more fun if we can all get to know each other too," Mum continued as she finished drying herself.
"Honest?" I heard myself asking, "Did you mean 'us' as in 'all of us'?
Mum closed the small gap between us and let her naked body nestle against mine like a supple snake. The press of her tits was superb, the cool, gentle softness of her belly was incredible and the wiry stroke of her pubes against my cock was entirely arousing and I tried to get my hands involved but Mum now pushed me away gently.
"Well yes, that's what I meant but we'll start with you and your lovely cock," she answered as her hand played over my instrument, "Come on then, let's get to bed."
Her warm soft hand held my penis and pulled me from the bathroom to the bedroom.
"Anyway, why not?" Mum continued, "I don't think that it's just you and I who are horny."
She stopped and winked at me, then continued.
"I wouldn't be at all surprised if Andy and Sarah are having their own bit of fun right now!" she said, "I hope they are, it'll keep them busy while we enjoy ourselves!"
The idea of my siblings having sex together hadn't really been developed in my mind until now but suddenly it made sense. The action in the van was just a taste of sex and proof that Sarah already knew a fair bit about Andy.
They were twins – they knew each other better than even Mum and I did, so why wouldn't they be willing to explore? But then Sarah had also indicated her interest in me and in that moment it finally dawned on me that this household was about to become a whole lot closer and a lot more friendly too!
But my consideration of their actions was now superseded by Mum who suddenly left me by myself as she headed back to the bathroom. Moments later and the sound of her peeing reached my ears, reminding me that I too needed a leak. And then we were exchanging places and it was my turn to empty my bladder, an action that took some doing because my penis was still as hard as a rock and even after I'd peed it jerked to attention again, my desire for sex as strong as ever.
Upon my return to the bedroom Mum was already reclining on the air bed, her double sleeping bag spread out over it. She lay there partially on her side; her heavy breasts hanging downwards, her upper body supported on one elbow while one leg was crooked and raised as if to present her mound of pubic delights to me.
"Come on Chris, hurry up, I don't want to get cold," she said as she beckoned me and soon I was kneeling on the bed beside her.
"What do I do?" I asked, not so sure of myself now but Mum had it covered.
"Oh come on, you know what to do with a woman, don't you? Just come and lie down here," she said, stroking the bed beside her, "Then we can play for a bit and do some exploring, before we get going properly."
Butterflies were now rampant inside me as I settled down beside her. This was new territory and so frightening that I felt my hard-on easing down. She was an experienced woman and I was soon going to discover just how much or how little I knew about sex.
"Give me your hand," said Mum as she rolled over onto her back, "Put it here, then just slide it downwards – gently – and then use your fingers and your imagination."
Her hand placed mine on her belly just above her pubic hair – then left me to it. Slowly and rather tentatively I began to explore, feeling the softness of her abdomen and then the springy wiriness of her pubes. Embolden I lifted my hand away and placed it below her pussy, my fingers now touching the inner sides of her thighs on either side. Her skin was so soft there – and so responsive. Instantly I felt her hips jerk to my touch and Mum sucked in a long breath at the moment of contact. I let my fingers stroke right up over her pussy until I found her pubes again, then I continued to move, downwards again, letting one finger press gently against her lips, sliding softly until I found the protruding nub of warm flesh that was her clitoris. Mum gasped quietly as I touched her clit and I felt my penis lifted once again, jerking into solid, excited, almost frantic erection.
"There, right there," hissed Mum as my fingers explored her clit, "Push down – put your fingers on either side of it."
It was wonderfully warm there and slightly damp too and as my fingers probed so her hips kept quivering and pushing against me, urging me on, encouraging me with her urgent need.
"Yessss," she breathed, "Ooooh Chris, that's nice – right there – stay there."
Two of my fingers were sliding on either side of her clit, gently rubbing her flesh in small movements up and down. I could feel the rubbery hardness of her clit and felt the way that my movements were stimulating my mother's body.
Entirely aroused now I was beginning to feel a little more at home, a little more sure of my actions and eager to please Mum I worked my fingers around her shivering, gently moving pussy.
"Mmmmmm, don't stop," she breathed deliciously and as I softly stroked her, Mum provided just the extra stimulus I needed by reaching for my cock. Her soft hand enveloped it, then began to masturbate me slowly, sliding my skin up and down my shaft, softly caressing my knob, smoothly spreading my oozing precum over my entire penis but then hardly had she started to play with me I had to stop her movements for fear of her setting me off uncontrollably.
I concentrated all my attention on just stroking Mum's delightful pussy and although I was gentle and careful, I seemed to be doing the right thing.
"Ooooh, feel me," said Mum somewhat mysteriously considering that I was doing just that, "You're getting me all hot darling."
Then her hand landed on mine and pushed my fingers away from her clit and towards her valley itself before merely resting on my fingers, guiding me gently. My two fingers slid over her hot hairy lips, feeling the way they fitted together so perfectly but then aided by a gentle push from Mum, one fingertip slipped deeper between her lips. Almost immediately it seemed, her whole pussy opened to me as my finger unleashed a warm slippery gush of lubrication.
"Oooohh Chris, yessss," Mum sighed, her hand lifting from mine, "You've made me wet, so damn wet!"
Mum's words released me, let my worries suddenly fall away. No longer was I exploring timidly; suddenly I was no longer the shy boy with his new girl and in that instant I felt free to enjoy her body now, welcomed and needed.
My slippery fingers probed and slid into Mum's liquid pussy, discovering her vaginal opening, feeling the heat in the depths of her cleft and absorbing the scent of her heated sex before moving back up and over her clit once more, twirling over and around that nub of flesh that was now so incredibly slippery. It stood now, erect and enlarged, protruding clear of her body as I stimulated and rubbed it before I let my fingers slide down again through the ever-spreading swamp of her pussy.
Every movement of mine made Mum sigh or gasp or perhaps thrust her pussy at my hand. I returned my attention to her clit but it too had seemingly become even more sensitive and my touch caused Mum to grip my cock tightly.
"No, no more there, no don't," she said, pushing me away from her.
"Where now?" I asked, my hand poised and ready.
"Here darling, I need you here," she said quietly, her fingers pointing at her vagina, "That's enough of that – I want you properly now."
Emboldened by my throbbing cock I got up onto my knees and as I did so, Mum lay back again and began spreading her legs. Her pussy opened before me, a tropical fruit, ripe, delicious and pungently scented, hot and ready to enjoy. I knew little of the delights of oral sex so I had no plans to go down on her – all I knew was that my cock and her pussy were going to give me all the pleasures I needed.
On my knees I lifted my legs over hers and knelt there, poised between her parted thighs, my penis now positively glowing with anticipation and lust. All I had to do was to lower myself and I just knew that my cock would sink right into my mother's lusting hole.
"You sure?" I asked as if uncertain of my rights but Mum was in no doubt.
"Of course I'm sure – I wouldn't have you here if I wasn't sure. Anyway, I need you so much now that I just don't give a damn anyway!" she said, "Come on, please Chris, don't stop now."
"Wasn't going to," I replied, before quickly finding an excuse for my hesitation, "I was just getting ready..."
"You'd better be ready," said Mum, "Please Chris, just put it in!"
"I haven't got a...um..." I said, but Mum was far too needy.
"A what? Oh, one of those rubbers – oh so what! Forget it – I just want you now – in me," she cried, "Come on!"
I leaned forward until I could support myself on one hand and found that my other hand now rested on Mum's ribcage and once settled I looked down my body between us to see the protrusion of my cock as it stuck out just inches from Mum's body. I looked back up at Mum's face and she smiled broadly, pursed her lips to blow me a kiss and then her hand found my cock once more.
It was my turn to gasp now as her touch excited me again but she was only holding me to guide me into place and now was the moment of truth. I was about to insert my cock into my mother's vagina; about to commit incest; about to have sex with her.
The shockwave as my penis touched her skin was enormous; strong enough to send a shudder of excitement all through my body and I gasped with delight. But it was also strong enough to cause my hips to thrust, an action that I hardly managed to temper, such was the thrill but even in that moment, my cock had slid way inside my mother's body and all but disappeared into that hot and wet place!
"Ahhh, not so quick!" gasped Mum as our bodies met and as her hands pushed me upwards again.
"Sorry, sorry Mum," I muttered as my errant penis shot back into the open air, "Didn't mean to – not all at once like that!"
"No darling, it's my fault really – I'm so open for you and so wet but it was just a shock," she said, "Try again, but take it easy this time."
"I said I was sorry Mum," I said, apologising again, "It just sort of jumped; my hips jerked and it slid in..."
Poised above her again I gave Mum a weak smile of apology but she smiled back happily enough.
"I'm ok. It was just so sudden and you stretched me," she said, her voice and hands caressing me, "You're not a little boy, you know."
More sure of myself now I used one hand to guide my slippery cock until the tip nestled in her hole again, just resting there, absorbing her wonderful juices and her warmth while my body trembled with anticipation, tension and something akin to fear.
Then slowly I eased myself downwards and this time instead of a cry of distress, Mum just closed her eyes and smiled broadly.
"Oh Chris, that's better, so much better," she sighed contentedly, "Ohh, you just don't know how much I've needed this, how long I've been waiting for it."
Her vagina was now tightly holding my cock; holding it in a loving hot embrace, just as her arms were now doing to me. Her warm lips searched and found mine and she kissed me wetly and deliciously, the kiss of a lover. I found myself responding now, returning her kiss ardently and certainly with far more passion than I'd ever used before while kissing my mother because the kissing was so different this time; far more sexy and lusty, far more intimate and erotic and lasting far, far longer than our kisses had ever lasted...but finally we broke off to breathe more freely.
"Oh darling, that was lovely, so lovely," Mum sighed, her body now moving snake-like under me, "My goodness, where on earth did you learn to kiss so well?"
I shrugged my shoulders because there was no real answer – my kissing had merely responded to her passion – without her exotic heat the kiss would have been no more than a typical son and mother kiss, I guessed.
I had no time to answer anyway because our kiss seemed to have set Mum off and the heat and passion from her lips seemed to have spread to her pussy. Her hips had begun working at me, thrusting up at my deeply seated cock and then almost sucking my cock from me – squeezing my cock and then letting it slip through her wet folds – caressing it with muscular contractions and then pushing it outwards. She was masturbating me with her pussy, with her vagina, so effectively that I suddenly discovered that I was on the brink of exploding. What might have taken me five minutes by hand had taken her no more than a minute or so.
"Oh God, Mum, Mum, I think I'm gonna cum," I said, my voice unsteady and a bit squeaky, "I am – oh Mum – I am!"
"Let it go," answered Mum quickly and readily, "You were always going to shoot off quickly the first time."
My body was out of my control now, driving my penis into her body with an uncontrollable motion designed only to facilitate the eruption of my spunk. All my senses were now at the tip of my penis as the sensitive tissue slid urgently into my mother's depths. Faster and faster my hips worked until the final shuddering flurry of action, then came a frozen moment in time and a sudden gasp from me.
"Ohhh Mum – uuuughhh! Uuuughhh – oh God, yeah!" I grunted as my penis repeatedly spat out it's contents.
Deep inside her body floods of hot sperm now gushed, drenching my mother's vagina, splashing against her cervix, seeping into her womb itself, overflowing now around my penis shaft and wetting her outer lips.
Briefly I looked down between us and saw the result; my penis substantially embedded inside my mother, my abdomen jerking as waves of muscular contractions drove my spunk from my body. I let my body sink down again, pushing my cock deeper into my mother until our pubes enmeshed.
I lifted up again and now could see globules and splatters of cum and other juices clinging to our pubes as my offering overfilled Mum's vagina and overflowed, then I lowered myself again to rest against my mother's incredible body.
For a short while I just stayed still as I gathered my senses and breath, my penis just slowly moving in and out – small movements that were all I could offer while Mum's gentle hands stroked my back.
Slowly I lifted my eyes and looked at Mum again and saw to my relief that she was smiling broadly.
"Sorry Mum," I said contritely as I pushed myself away, not far enough to dislodge my penis but far enough to allow some cooling air between us, "I just couldn't stop."
"I told you not to worry darling and gosh, just look at all that stuff," she said as her fingers explored, "You must have been saving that for ages!"
"Was a lot, wasn't it?" I replied, surprised at my own output, "It's gone everywhere."
Mum smiled again and raised her hand from her pussy; a hand that was now bedecked with glistening juices and blobs of cum.
"Just as well I've got a towel then, isn't it?" she answered as she reached beside the air bed, "Lift up – take it out and I'll clean us up a bit."
I watched as my penis slid from Mum's vagina, a hole that now seemed to glow redly under the thick deposit of creamy white cum. A long looping string of cum joined my cock and her pussy for a while before it broke and before Mum spread the towel over her groin.
I poised above her, my cock still erect and trailing a gelid icicle of spunk until Mum lifted an end of the towel and cleaned it off. I shuddered at her touch; my cock was still very, very sensitive.
And then Mum was done and patted the bed beside her.
"Come on, come here darling, you haven't finished yet!" she said, her wicked smile even broader, it seemed, "That's got your first load out of the way; you'll last longer this time."
With that she reached across and took hold of my penis once more and squeezed it gently.
"Ahh, lovely, you're still quite hard," she said, "That's one of the wonderful things about youth."
Then she rolled onto her knees and sat there before swivelling around, leaning over me while supporting herself on one arm, then lowering herself until her hanging breasts rested against me. I could feel the hardness of her nipples on my stomach and then the softness of her lips around my penis.
"Mmmm, you taste nice," she said, her voice somewhat indistinct, "I want you good and strong for me."
I had to shut my eyes, such was the pleasure of her mouth around my cock, while her head bobbed up and down, squashing her delicious breasts against me until she lifted up and looked back at me.
"I think you're ready for round two," she said, "Now it's my turn again."
Mum was a flurry of activity now as she changed places with me, now straddling me, her face and body aglow with a sheen of sweat and juices.
"Stay there," she commanded, "I want to do the work."
Then she was holding my cock and lowering her pussy to meet it – and then we were touching and then I was inside her once again, my cock sliding easily on a bed of my earlier cum and Mum's copious fluids.
"Yessss," she hissed as her buttocks settled onto my thighs, "That's so deep, ohhh Chris, that feels perfectly incredible!"
Her hips were slowly in motion now, rolling and lifting, quivering and falling, jerking and soothing as she worked her pussy against my penis. Her internal muscles were busy once again, caressing and tightening, grasping and loosening around my cock, even tickling the tip of my penis or so it felt and gradually our movements became more energetic and stronger.
Occasionally my muscles jerked and I thrust upwards against Mum's body, driving my cock even deeper into her, bringing forth happy and contented cries and gasps but it was Mum who was moving the most as she worked herself off on my cock. Time and time again she rose and fell, jerked and quivered until the beads of sweat were sliding down her bouncing breasts and her tensed torso, the moisture splashing on her thighs and onto me but her time was quickly running out.
"Oh goodness, I'm...I'm...I'm getting there, I'm nearly there, oh heavens, I'm almost there!" she gasped through a flurry of sudden movements, "Put your hands up here – touch me, quick!"
It was obvious what she wanted and my hands found her breasts and closed in on her nipples in moments.
"Yessss, pinch them, squeeze me!" she panted, "Make me cum! Oh Chris, yesss!"
Her already lovely nipples seemed that much larger now, plump raspberries almost but even more resilient. They rolled between my fingers and thumbs, each twist seemingly causing Mum's vagina to squeeze my cock anew.
"Lovely – wonderful, don't stop lover," Mum panted, her body and vagina in constant motion, "I'm going to cum, going to cum!"
With a rapid mixture of movements Mum impaled herself even more firmly on my cock; every part of her seeming to suck me into her body, to suck the spunk from me. Everything had tightened; even her legs were gripping my hips with force as she literally screwed herself onto my rigid erection, an erection that I managed to keep thrusting upwards just as Mum drove downwards. I could feel the firm flesh of her cervix against my knob each time our thrusts combined and I knew that I wouldn't last much longer, even this, the second time around.
Mum seemed to be holding herself from coming, prolonging her build-up. She was panting and sweating and glowing and quivering – and then, at the moment she chose she was coming!
"Ohhhhh yesss, yesss!" she howled, her voice suddenly muted as she realised who else might hear her, her body writhing furiously on my penis, "Oh God – yesss – oh Chris, it's huge!"
And at that moment I knew that she was bringing me off too.
"Yess Mum – I'm coming too!" I gasped, words that only served to raise her level of excitement, it seemed.
In a sudden and frantic flurry of limbs and juices Mum pounded her pussy down onto my throbbing, gushing, thrusting cock; her tight hole tearing at me, wrenching the cum from my penis, almost tearing my cock from my body.
"Oh my – oh Chris," she gasped, "I can't stop – can't stop!"
Her wild orgasmic jerking and shaking went on and on – uncontrollably perhaps, but even as she writhed in her delicious agony, she had her hand at her clit, her fingers flying over her flesh, stirring her to even greater heights.
Inside her my cock was pouring out spunk again – it felt as if I was emptying gallons inside her. Each time she pushed down I seemed to push up and with each stroke it felt as if another jet of cum was being produced, to flood into her vagina. Most certainly there was enough to overflow and to coat the surrounds to my cock with splattered cum and most certainly there was enough to lubricate her hot, slippery hole anew – so thoroughly that eventually I could feel almost no friction but it no longer mattered.
Mum had come to a slow but final juddering climax and was now resting firmly on my groin. Inside her, waves of soft caresses seemed to soothe my penis while on the outside Mum's body quivered occasionally as residual thrills fired nerve endings at random – and then all was still.
Mum looked down at me from a reddened face, a face full of happiness and pleasure though.
"Wonderful!" she breathed, her pussy giving my cock some last small squeezes, "That was just what I needed – absolutely perfect!"
"Bloody hell Mum, you were good too!" I enthused, as I stroked her firm breasts, "Never thought we'd do this though."
"Nor did I until about a year or so ago but then I saw you in the shower," she said, "No you didn't see me but you were playing with your thingy and you were all long and hard and I think I decided there and then that I'd have you one day."
She leaned forward and kissed me, her heavy breasts sticky and warm against my chest, before sitting more upright again.
"Anyway, since I've just taken you away from all your girlfriends by moving down here I guessed that you'd welcome some home comforts!" she said with a chuckle, "And I was right, wasn't I?"
I nodded almost unintentionally. I didn't really want her to think that I'd been lusting after her and yet, why not?
"I've always fancied you," I said, "You were my dream woman really; you and your lovely boobs and your super figure. And you always seemed so sexy to me and after we lost dad I wanted to comfort you so much."
Mum's hands stroked my face, then ran down my chest.
"I would have loved that," she said dreamily, "But perhaps we were right to wait until we were in our new home because before, up there, it was like your dad was in charge, but down here it'll be you and me."
Her vagina squeezed my cock once again, almost pushing it out of her hole.
"Oops," said Mum, "Think you're getting all soft now – hardly surprising, is it?"
"I could cum again if you want – I'll try," I said, willing if not entirely sure if I could go another round, but Mum was content and replete.
"No darling – twice is enough for tonight," she said, "There's always another time."
That very thought made a tremor of excitement stir my cock and my movement was answered by another squeeze but Mum was right – twice was all we needed; after that it would be more work and less pleasure.
And then Mum was lifting off me, allowing my cock to slip from her sticky hole. It flopped onto my chest, a sticky pink fat worm all covered in juices and cum. A big blob of cum splatted down onto my abdomen beside my cock as Mum stood up, then she had her hand over her pussy and stepped away, leaving me lying there, shaken and thrilled – and worn out.
"Going to have another quick shower," said Mum, as she dropped the sticky towel onto my abdomen, "Coming?"
I didn't really want to move, to be honest. The scent of our love-making was strong in the juices on my body and I wanted them to remain; to allow my body heat to waft the hot sexy smell to my nose and to my brain. I wanted to be able to relive that incredible experience in my mind. I wanted the scent to remain for days as I masturbated over and over again but then I certainly needed to clean up too and then I suddenly remembered; Mum had said that there'd be other times!
With that I was galvanised into action, leaping upright and striding quickly to follow Mum as her pert behind disappeared into the en suite bathroom and soon we were under the spray of warm water and the cleansing power of scented soap suds once again. With childish delight we played under the water, Mum as playful as a puppy until finally she pronounced us clean, turned the shower off and stepped onto the mat to dry herself off. There I joined her to dry myself but I could hardly concentrate as Mum's proud breasts swayed and shook before me, as she lifted each one to dry underneath and then as she parted her legs and dried her pussy.
"You've made it all red," she said as she inspected her folds, "One day you're going to have to kiss it better!"
In an instant my cock was rising again but Mum, after a quick feel, told me to put it away.
"No more, not tonight," she said, "This is just the start if I have my way. Save it for tomorrow."
A few more minutes and Mum was donning her little nightdress – a garment that was more for decoration than to hide anything really and a garment that I'd never seen before, and then with a kiss she pushed me through my door and towards my own bed.
"Love you Chris," she said as she blew me another kiss, "More than ever."
"And you Mum," I replied, "Thank you and wow. I'm going to sleep so well tonight."
Somewhat reluctantly I let her close the interconnecting door before sinking to my own blow-job – my air bed. I let the connecting similarity swirl around in my brain as I attempted to find a witty response to myself, before giving up and slumping mentally and physically.
My penis still stood there though, angled towards my head as I gazed down my body and my hands moved almost of their own volition to surround it. I was in two minds – to be content with what I'd had or to jerk another load of cum from my balls. Slowly but compulsively my hands moved around on my penis before I realised that there was no way that I could let go now without finishing the job.
I sighed to myself as my hand began to rub faster and harder up and down my shaft, jerking me towards another orgasm.
I shut my eyes and remembered the sight of my mother as she rode me; my mother as she opened up to my driving, pounding, thrusting cock – as I remembered the feeling of unloading deep inside her pussy; the way her body squeezed and pulled at my cock.
I was panting now as I worked away and inside a couple of minutes I was already close even after coming twice with Mum but this was different, almost an entirely new set of sensations. I was gripping my own penis, sliding my foreskin up and down, feeling the slight tenderness of my skin after so much activity and it was good, so good – so brilliantly good – too good.
"Ahhh!" I gasped quietly as my penis sprayed my chest with several wet offerings, "Ooooh yesss, yesss!"
And now I slumped entirely spent; everything limp and replete. Even my breathing was gentle if deep before I recovered enough to stretch out, grab my t-shirt and wipe my chest and cock with it. Dried sufficiently to be comfortable, I dumped the garment by the bed – then remembered that I needed to stand up to turn off the light.
"Must find my bedside light tomorrow," I muttered as I collapsed again – this time to sleep almost immediately, with happy dreams of Mum's delectable body filling my mind.A Very English Family Ch. 02
A new home brings us together.
Tags in order of importance:
Incest, hetero, sex, blow job, gay, bisexual, family, brother, mum, sister
0-0-0-0-0
With Mum a widowed mother she moved us to a new home; a move planned by her to begin not just a new life but a new way of life -- to turn us into a newly liberated family.
As the eldest son I was soon informed that Mum considered me to be the 'man of the house' and that very same night I was called upon to prove my status as she brought me to her bed where we then made wild and wonderful love.
It was there that I also understood that Mum's plans included getting all of us to share our love together and Mum was quite convinced that it would be a relatively easy task to encourage my siblings to join in.
Sarah was something of an unknown quantity but Mum just knew that Andy would be more than willing to do so!
0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0
It was hard to tell exactly what woke me the following morning, if indeed I was really awake. My alarm clock was still in a box or bag somewhere so it wasn't that and it seemed to be quiet outside, but something had brought me back from my delicious dream-filled sleep. In my now half-woken condition I swore I could actually feel the sensation of Mum's body as it still excited and delighted my cock and I knew even in my subconscious mind that I was still erect and very hard.
I'm not usually too bad at remembering my dreams and last night's dreams had quite inevitably been both vivid and incredible -- although perhaps I was actually still dreaming.
My memories were of my sexy gorgeous Mum bouncing up and down on my cock as it probed her energetic inner cavity; of the way her generous breasts had been bouncing too; of the hardness of her lovely nipples; of Mum's expressions and words as she rode me.
I'd dreamed of the way her deliciously wet and slippery pussy had let me slide inside and the way it had then squeezed and caressed and sucked at my cock so eagerly.
I'd felt again the strength of the powerful orgasms that had pumped spunk from my cock deep into Mum's vagina and of the way Mum had had her own orgasms, shuddering and jerking wildly atop me.
And I knew that I'd woken once during the night, finding my hand to be around my very erect penis but drifted off again because last night I was in no need of further relief; I was already replete.
I also remembered the way we'd showering together and as I began to surface from my slumbers I remembered too Mum's hand around my cock and I felt my semi-conscious body lifting my hips to push my cock through her imaginary fist...or was it my fist around my cock?
With my eyes closed but with my mind gradually waking I gathered my senses, realising now that my hands were by my sides. So the hand around my cock right now definitely wasn't a dream and nor was it mine. It felt real and warm and very much alive...
With a jerk I opened my eyes -- and there was Mum, knelt stark naked beside my air bed, her head beneath the folds of my sleeping bag but now withdrawing as she obviously realised that I was awake.
With a fluid movement she threw back my covers to expose my naked body and my cock, which stood there all wet, hard and shiny with her fingers wrapped around the base.
"Morning darling -- did you like that?" she asked as she licked her lips.
"Oh, what?" I answered as I tried to muster my senses as I moved from sleepy dreaming to wide awake, "What on earth were you doing?"
"Move over darling," said Mum as she pushed me to one side, "Let me get at you better."
She now knelt on the mattress, side on to me and my response changed from shock to delight as Mum lowered her head once more and engulfed most of my cock, her lips and tongue now busy on my shaft and knob.
"Oh God -- yes Mum, yes!" I hissed as the sensations grew.
Her tongue seemed to be remarkably prehensile, seemingly curling around the rim of my knob, probing into my little hole and caressing my shaft. Her lips held me tightly even as her hand rubbed my flesh up and down -- it was quite an incredible way to be awakened. With wide awake eyes now I absorbed the sight of my naked mother beside the bed, her breasts hanging and swaying heavily, her nipples extended and aroused as her head bobbed over my lap and I felt my penis swell with additional excitement.
I was definitely and completely awake now, just loving the touch on my tender and excitable organ as Mum worked on me, but now it seemed it was my turn to do some work.
Mum released her hold on my cock and knelt more upright, leaving my erection standing there, quivering and jerking from my arousal.
"Are you fit?" asked Mum as one of her hands stroked between her legs, "I want some more of that lovely cock inside me. Do you know, it must be the sea air or something, but I feel so incredibly randy now we're here."
"Certainly seems like something's got into you Mum!" I enthused, this 'new' Mum delighting me enormously, "Do you want me to get up?"
"No darling, you stay there, I want to be on top of you again; it was so good last night," she said, her hands on my chest now as she adjusted her position until she was astride me.
No sooner had she spoken than she was settling, her hand now guiding my erection to the wet crevice of her loins. Briefly she rubbed my cock in her juices and then, with a final small adjustment she let her body slowly fall downwards; letting my penis penetrate slowly and smoothly into her vagina.
"I need to feel you deep inside me again and when I sit on you like this it goes so far up insi-i-i-i...aaaahhh!" she said, her words shattering as my cock slid smoothly and completely into her cunt.
"Oooohh Chris, I needed that," she breathed a few moments later as her pussy settled my cock within it, "Oh yesss, he's so deep inside -- that's wonderful."
Her warm soft bum was now resting on my hip bones while the end of my cock felt as if it must be somewhere up near her kidneys. Her eyes had closed as she settled herself, her hips rolling, her pussy sucking and squeezing me, her mouth forming anguished and animated shapes as my cock slid into her depths.
Awake but still in an almost dreamlike state I lay back as Mum rode me, rising and falling above me, her thighs and buttocks working steadily to thrill herself on my erection. Every so often Mum would bring a hand to my chest where her fingers would tweak my nipples or twist in my scant hair.
Then those same fingers would slide down until they found the junction between us and would slip between her lips and each time that they stroked her wet clit Mum's body would shudder and convulse around my cock with ripples of muscular contractions squeezing my shaft almost violently.
Each traverse of her fingers seemed to send Mum's body further and further towards her orgasm -- she seemed to be climbing from one plateau to the next -- each level producing a mini orgasm or perhaps a step to her final crescendo and each level brought forth ever more exciting movements and sounds.
"Oh Chris -- oh heavens!" she gasped, her tits bouncing in my face and her bum bounced on my lap, "Oh my God, oh my God!"
For a few more minutes the only sounds were of her breathing and the slapping of our flesh before she spoke again.
"Ahhh, ahhh, oh I can't stop, can't stop!" she moaned, her hips quivering frantically, "I'm so close -- so close!"
From beneath her now my own breath was pumping in and out -- I may not have been doing much but her efforts were affecting me too but it was Mum who was making the sounds.
"Hold me, put your hands up -- ohhh yess, now squeeze!" she panted, "Hurry up, quick, do it -- more -- oh God yesss, yessss!"
Mum's body was now rising and falling on me so energetically that I needed to hold onto her breasts to support her but everything was coming to a head; to an almost violent ending. Mum's movements were spasmodic and frantic now as her muscles began to lock or weaken or just lose control but her pussy seemed to have taken over inside her body, doing all the work for her.
Incredible pulses of delicious muscular contractions seemed to roll up and down the length of my cock, embedded as it was, deep inside my mother. Wonderfully arousing stimulating fingers seemed to be masturbating my cock in waves of sensations that I knew would be bringing me to my own climax in the very near future.
I caught Mum's eye and told her how she was affecting me.
"I'm going to cum," I gasped, "I don't think I'll be able to stop it!"
"Don't you dare stop," she answered, "I want to feel you spurting; I want to feel you cumming up inside me -- you'll set me off then."
Set her off -- I thought she'd already cum off at least half a dozen times but now I understood that she needed 'the big climax' so I continued to drive my cock hard into her time after time. But now, whatever else happened, I was going to reach my own climax very soon.
For once it was my hips that were now in motion as my own orgasm began to take control of my body, lifting my hips and pumping my cock as deeply as possible into the wonderfully gripping yet wet hole of my mother's vagina.
"Oh Mum, Mum, gonna cum, gonna cum!" I gasped as her frenzied body rode my urgent thrusting cock, "Here it cums!"
"Do it, yes, do it!" gasped Mum, one hand working hard on her clit, "Let it go!"
"Uuuuhhhh, uuuuhhh!" I grunted as my first eruptions blasted cum into her depths, "Ooooh Mum, oooh Mum, ooh wow!"
For a few moments Mum said nothing but she was all action. Her hand was still working hard and fast at her clit while the other had replaced mine on one nipple, twisting and stretching it far more than I'd dared as she climbed the last few steps to her wild and frantic orgasm, then she too was exploding with orgasmic power.
"Chris, Chris -- yessss, yessss! Wonderful, oh my God!" she mouthed, remembering to keep the noise down low, "Ohhh it's lovely! Oh that's so good!"
Her legs and vagina were gripping me hard as she climaxed, her tits shaking and swaying and her face a mask of concentrated pain and pleasure until suddenly she slumped; her whole body relaxing. She collapsed forward, her quivering tits now squashed against my hot sweaty chest, her legs unfolding so that they lay alongside mine, her hot cheek resting against mine.
I turned my head and kissed her gently then wrapped my arms over her in a loving embrace. She was no great weight on top of me as we recovered and anyway, my cock was still being thrilled by her deliciously pulsating vagina and I almost felt that I wanted to do it all over again but Mum body was no longer responding to my still jerking penis so I stopped pushing and just allowed the two of us to remain united as we recovered.
After a few minutes Mum pushed herself upright again and looked down at me with a glowing smile.
"Goodness me, I did enjoy that," she said, "It's been absolutely ages since I've been poked so much and so hard!"
"Was good, wasn't it," I agreed, then, not knowing what else to say I added, "Love you Mum."
"Mmmm, love you too darling," she replied, "And thank you for that lovely ride!"
"Do you want to do it again?" I asked but Mum shook her head.
"Not yet darling," she said although her pussy seemed to tell me differently, "I've already had more sex since we arrived than I'd had in the last year and it's hard work."
"I wouldn't mind if we did do it again," I added eagerly as her wicked pussy continued to arouse me, "I'm sure I can if you want to."
Mum's vagina squeezed my penis suddenly, almost violently.
"I said no," she said, "It was wonderful but we've got other things to do...and we'll have plenty of time for more!"
And with that she lifted herself off her saddle and quickly stepped to one side, her hand sliding between her legs to catch my cum.
"I think I'd better have a shower," she said as she steadied her quivering body, "And you."
I unstuck myself from my remarkably comfy bed and stood beside her, then followed her through the dividing door and across her room to her bathroom where she paused.
"Damn," she said with a sigh, "I knew I should have brought more in. All these towels are wet and soggy. Where's the other ones?"
"In the towel box -- ummm, oh sod it, it's out on the landing beside the main bathroom," I replied, "There's a whole boxful, isn't there -- do you want me to get some?"
"No darling, I'll go; I know which box," said Mum as she picked up one of last night's damp and well-used towels and wrapped it around her body, "I won't be a mo -- you stay there and have your shower."
I retreated into the shower and turned the water on, while outside Mum cautiously opened her door and stepped into the hallway before calling back at me as water streamed over my body.
"It's all clear, the others aren't around," I heard her say as she disappeared, "Won't be long."
Out on the landing near the bathroom were a number of boxes full of miscellaneous items that needed to find homes because unlike those containing personal items, most of which had been placed inside the appropriate rooms, these were more anonymous and varied and needed sorting, but the box of towels was easy to spot.
Soon Mum was bending over the box as she selected several for our use until suddenly she jerked upright as someone chuckled from behind her.
"Haha! Haha! What a sight!" laughed Andy, "That skirt's too short Mum!"
"Ahhh, oh what -- oh darling it's you," she said as she turned quickly, almost losing her towel in the process, "Ohhh you frightened me for a moment. Sorry love, I needed some more towels."
Her eyes immediately swept up and down her son's body, noting his strong legs, his smooth chest, his smiling face and his well filled Y-front.
"You carry on Mum and you'd better find yourself some more knickers too!" said Andy as he stood there in his underwear, "I don't think they're in these boxes though."
Mum laughed somewhat self-consciously as she tried somewhat unsuccessfully to hold the towel both down and up.
"I've got loads of underwear in my bedroom but I was going to have a shower but all the towels in my bathroom got wet last night," she said as she filled the silence and her embarrassment with words, "Thank heavens we've got plenty."
She eyed Andy up and down, now noting that the bulge in his pants seemed to have enlarged somewhat in the last few moments.
"Did you sleep well?" she asked trying to divert his interest in her partly-clad body, "I did -- I was so tired I'd have slept on the floor if I had to."
"Yeah, I was fine," said Andy, his eyes absorbing the considerably exposure of Mum's breasts and legs, "You look really good, by the way."
"Do I?" asked Mum, intrigued, "I can't be all that exciting at this time of the morning."
"Oooh I don't know about that," Andy answered, his bulge now a somewhat lengthier protrusion which he did little to hide, "You're glowing -- sort of happy-naughty -- you were never like that before we moved."
Mum laughed lightly, feeling the tingle of our love-making sparkling inside her as her body quivered.
"I'm just happy we're here I think," she said, "Anyway, I'm going to go and have my shower now -- I'll see you downstairs in a bit."
Mum turned and bent back down to pick up the towels and then, with her arms full she turned back round again, finding Andy still standing there watching her, his visibly erect penis now stretching up towards his hip.
The sight sent a tingle through her body and as she stood there she felt her pussy pulsate gently, an internal quiver that made her pause -- too long as it happened because as she was about to step forward so something tickled her inner thigh.
"Eeeww!" cried Mum as she felt the sensation, "What's that?"
"Yeah, what is that Mum?" asked Andy, his eyes having caught the movement of something then quickly he covered his mouth, "Oooh sorry!"
What he'd seen and what Mum suddenly knew was on her thigh was a dribble of cum that was now slowly sliding downwards.
"Shit!" she exclaimed, quickly whipping a towel off the heap.
She bent and swept up the errant blob which by now had reached the inside of her knee then looked at Andy once again and as she did so she realised that the towel around her had slipped and now one breast was entirely visible to her son. She hooked it back under cover and glared at him as she more carefully wiped her thigh.
"You didn't see that!" she said, but Andy was now entirely captivated.
His mouth was open, his face was glowing -- and his obviously stiff penis had produced a substantial damp spot on his pants.
"Oh God, you saw!" she said, realising suddenly that his interest still lay below her -- or was it his -- waist.
Andy nodded slowly while his hand slid to cover his pulsating bulge, his fingers closing around his shaft.
"You've had sex, haven't you?" he said quietly, his hand moving slowly over his penis, "That was spunk, wasn't it?"
As he spoke Mum shuddered again and before she could move, another large dribble of white cum slid from between her legs and this time it lost it's battle with gravity and splatted onto the floor between her legs.
"And that's definitely spunk," said Andy with a big grin.
Mum had no alternative but to nod her confirmation. It was her intention to explore the subject of incest and to broach the idea of them becoming a loving family but not just yet...but now she had no alternative.
"You know it was," she admitted, "So yes, Chris and I did have sex -- and it was brilliant!"
"He certainly filled you up then!" said Andy mischievously, his hand still gripping his erection, "Any room for any more?"
"Andy!" gasped Mum feeling very embarrassed as she suddenly realised that things were spiralling out of her control, "How could you suggest such a thing?"
"Had to ask -- anyway, if he can do it then perhaps I can too," he said, "And it's not as if it was that much of a shock, to be honest."
He moved his hand so that it now outlined his erection rather than covered it and began explaining his thoughts.
"All sorts of things you've been doing made me realise that you were frustrated -- you know, in the year after Dad died you've always looked at us two boys as if you wanted to eat us," he said, smiling, "You know what I mean. And you've never had any boyfriends to ummm, you know, ease your tension, have you?"
Mum nodded then shook her head, not knowing what else to do and Andy continued.
"And when we moved down here I thought that you and Sarah would have the two front rooms -- the two adjoining rooms -- and that Chris and I would have the two back rooms," he added, "But instead it's Sarah and me on our own and you and Chris in the front. Not that I'm complaining, I might add."
Mum knew that she needed to be honest with her son especially as it was too late to ignore the subject.
"I was going to explain; well, mention the idea; I mean, to see if...oh heck...yes, to ask if we might all get together sexually," she admitted at last, "But we've hardly settled in yet and there'll be lots of time to sort that out."
Andy's grin was wider now while his cock continued to strain and dampen his Y-fronts.
"So I was planning to leave it for a day or two before we discussed it," Mum added.
"But in the meanwhile you just got on with it!" said Andy, his grin wide.
"I needed it!" said Mum determinedly, "Anyway, you and Sarah started it in the van and it got me so worked up that I just had to..."
"...had to get some relief," Andy said, finishing her words off for her, "And again this morning I think!"
"Yes, we did," said Mum, almost relieved to get it off her chest, "And like I said, it was wonderful."
"And why do you think I'm still smiling?" asked Andy, then he continued without waiting for an answer, "Because Sarah and I had it last night too!"
"You didn't!" exclaimed Mum, suddenly brightening, "Oh darling, I was right! I told Chris that I wondered if you and Sarah were busy and you were -- oh darling -- that's brilliant!"
"Yeah, but I didn't get any this morning," added Andy and with that he pushed his Y-front's down to expose his throbbing erection.
He stepped closer to Mum until his naked penis pressed against her thigh, sliding with each gentle thrust towards her pussy.
"Please can we do it too Mum?" pleaded Andy breathlessly as his cock rubbed against Mum's skin, "Come on, let me, I need it, I really do."
Mum adjusted her hold on the towels and then used her other hand to reach down and grasp his penis. Her warm fingers closed around his thick shaft, a shaft that Andy pushed urgently through her fist. She felt the stickiness of his precum as his stout penis slid through her fingers and she felt the thrill of holding a hard cock churn her insides.
"Ohh darling!" she breathed, "Aren't you eager!"
"Eager's not the word," hissed Andy, his cock straining and thrusting at her hand, "I need more -- once isn't enough and Sarah's still fast asleep."
"Well go and wake her," said Mum quietly, her hand moving stealthily but steadily up and down over his cock, "I'm sure she'll let you do it again."
"No way -- have you seen her first thing!" said Andy, "She's not very friendly when she first wakes up and we were at it until late last night so she's probably really tired."
He paused as he shuffled even closer until he was pressing her lightly against the wall and as he did so Mum's towel was pushed downwards, exposing one breast again.
"Oooops, careful," breathed Mum as she tried to reposition the towel but Andy stopped her and rubbed his chest against her exposed and delicious tit -- then quickly slid his other hand under Mum's towel to feel her pussy.
She gasped again as his fingers split her lips and gasped once more as they slid through the sticky wetness between her lips. In moments her hips were moving to his touch as he probed into her hole then stroked her clit and stirred her juices once again.
"Ohhh Andy, stop it!" she hissed as she squirmed on his fingers, "You'll get me all worked up again."
Instead of replying Andy merely probed further, causing Mum to jerk her hips harder and make her own fingers work faster on his cock.
"He did fill you up, didn't he?" said Andy as his fingers explored her wet and cum-laden pussy and as his cock thrust forward, "Just like I want to Mum."
"You can't right now -- not here anyway," said Mum as she continued to writhe on his fingers, "And anyway I'm too wet, you wouldn't enjoy it properly."
"Get me off then," asked Andy, his cock jerking and pumping through her fingers as she continued to excite him, "Suck me off if you won't let me do you...please."
Mum paused in her actions as she listened, then heard the water still running in her shower. There were no other sounds to be heard and she quickly made up her mind.
"Come on then," she said as she pushed him away, put the towels back down on top of a box and sank to her knees, "Don't take too long though -- just a quickie for now."
She adjusted her grip on his cock and guided it to her open mouth and in the process her towel slid from her body entirely, but too absorbed in her task she ignored her exposure.
"Yeahhh!" Andy gasped, as he looked down at his mother's delightful tits, "Beautiful!"
Mum let his penis slide quickly into her mouth, engulfing most of his cock in one movement and Andy gasped again as his knob pressed deep into her throat. She held her poise for a few moments then pulled away and cleared her throat.
"I'm a bit out of practice," she said, "I'll just suck you off for now -- you can have more another time."
With that she leaned forward again and began sucking on Andy's rigid penis, working her hand up and down his shaft just as her tongue worked on his knob. Her lips and fingers were tight around his shaft as she urgently tried to finish him off quickly -- she was well aware that she'd look like a complete slut were she caught in the hallway sucking her son off, especially naked as she now was and with her other son's cum in her pussy.
But her efforts were working; Andy had been aroused by her appearance and revelations and was now already getting close to cumming.
His hands moved and held her head to guide her movements and Mum knew the signs. She pulled away and looked up at Andy's face.
"Getting close?" she asked and Andy nodded and tried to thrust his cock back into her mouth.
"Just cum when you're ready then," she added, "Let me have it all."
She let his urgent penis pump back into her mouth, her hand and lips and tongue all striving to extract his essence and she wasn't kept on edge for long.
"Oh Mum, it's cumming," grunted Andy, his hips shuddering and thrusting, his cock swollen and super-hard, "Any minute now!"
"Come on then," mumbled Mum through a mouthful of cock, "Let it go!"
Andy said nothing; he was too busy inhaling in gasps as his orgasm arrived, then with a sudden release of air and cum he was shooting powerfully into his mother's mouth, his spunk hot and plentiful, his eruptions strong and energetic.
"Yeahhh!" he gasped, "Ohhh yeahh! Ohhh yeahhhhh!"
With her mouth full Mum pushed him away so she could swallow in comfort but Andy wasn't finished yet and now took over rubbing his cock energetically.
"Ooohhh Mum! Uhhhh!" he grunted as two huge sprays of white cum erupted all over her face and breasts in quick succession.
Mum quickly let his penis slide into her mouth again where he added another squirt of spunk to the gelid stuff already there, then she pulled away again. She opened her mouth to show Andy her cum-filled cavity then closed her mouth and swallowed, then her tongue swept around her lips and teeth to gather the leftovers and she swallowed again.
"Mmmm, nice!" she said, "That was a big load, is that better?"
"Much," breathed Andy with relief, "You haven't finished yet though -- don't forget all that stuff on your face and your boobs."
"I know, you got some in my eye," she said as her fingers released his penis and moved to wipe the splodge of cum from her eye socket.
She wiped the sticky spunk onto her tongue then began collecting the cum from her forehead and cheeks, sucking her fingers clean as she went, but when she stood up her towel remained on the floor, leaving her completely nude.
"Ahhh, no!" gasped Mum as she tried unsuccessfully to cover herself with her hands.
She gave up and just stood there naked from head to toe while runnels of cum slid slowly down her cleavage.
"Wow," exclaimed Andy, as his eyes roved over her body, "I've seen bits of you before but not all of you at once -- that looks fantastic!"
He reached forward and cupped Mum's tits, pushing them together so that his cum squashed and oozed from between her breasts then he tweaked her nipples and she gasped as her excited body reacted to his fingers.
"Got you going too, didn't it?" he said, as he twisted and squeezed her nipples, "They've gone all hard."
He tweaked both nipples a little more firmly and Mum gasped again then gasped anew as Andy's other hand slid between her lower lips and probed into her vagina again.
"Ohhhh Andy, not now, please!" she moaned as her hips responded to his touch, "You've had enough, now let me have my shower."
She used the towel to wipe the spunk from her breasts while she quickly weighed things up. She was in two minds because although she really wanted to explore Andy's penis further, she needed to be in control. On the other hand her body was refusing to calm down and Andy's fingers were stirring her in just the right places and she felt herself writhing and squirming with growing desire. She wanted to enjoy more and more sex but the house called loudly too.
She felt liberated here in her home, no longer under the spell of her deceased husband and the shadow he'd cast over their old home. Here was her home and she could do what she liked!
But reality had to take precedence -- there was still so much to be done.
Her plans for a united family were already coming together -- she'd now pleasured both of her boys and Sarah and Andy had united too but the house was still in chaos, the boxes and bags still unpacked and they needed to buy furniture and food and so on -- so her mind was in chaos right now. To throw her schedule to the wind and just let her boys wear themselves out on her or to be mother to them.
Eventually commonsense prevailed and she managed to push Andy away, his renewed erection bobbing as he stepped back and let his fingers slide from her pussy. He lifted his fingers to his nose and inhaled loudly and deeply then smiled at his mother.
"Delicious!" he said, "So very sexy -- all your lovely juices mixed with all that wicked spunk!"
He paused as he licked his fingers, then continued.
"Mmmm, I'll have to add my spunk to all that before long, won't I?" he said, his hand stroking his still hard cock, "But I don't want to let you drip it all over the floor -- I'll suck it out of you instead!"
"Stop it Andy," hissed Mum, feeling her body responding to the sight and his words, "I told you, not now -- later."
"Oh alright Mum, but sooner, not later," he answered with a big grin.
He jerked his still eager cock at her then pulled up his Y-fronts.
"Ok, I'll go and have my shower now," he said before he gently kissed her lips, then pushed past her and entered the bathroom, "I'll let you get on. See you later, and thanks Mum."
Mum suddenly realised that she was naked and quickly gathered her towel again, soon wrapping it around her body, making sure that her pussy was hidden and that it was secure over her tits too then she bent again, picked up the pile of towels and walked back to her bedroom wherein I'd now finished my shower.
"Ah, good timing," I said as I reached for a big dry towel from Mum's arms, "Thought you'd got lost!"
"No, I couldn't find the big bath towels," said Mum as she stacked them in the cupboard by the shower, "Still, got them now."
"Did I hear you talking out there?" I asked as I rubbed myself dry and Mum nodded.
"Mmmm yes, Andy came out for his shower and we had a nice little morning chat," she said, "Hey, I haven't had my shower yet -- come on, out of the way."
With that she dropped her towel and naked again she moved past me to the shower cubicle where she stood and adjusted the water and as she did so I noticed something.
"Hey Mum, you've got some stuff in your hair -- on the side there," I said as I stepped closer and inspected her, "What on earth is it?"
It was a smear of grey-white stickiness that adorned the waves of her hair above her ear -- not large but noticeable to me.
She put her hand up and found it, then looked at the evidence on her fingers and pulled a face.
"Ewww -- what on earth?" she asked, but as she spoke so her cheeks reddened.
"Looks like spunk," I said, "How on earth did you get it there?"
Mum paused as she composed herself before replying.
"Hmmm, you're right, it does look like it could be spunk," she said, "Ah, you must have squirted it there when we were at it."
"I couldn't have done," I said, feeling my cock stirring, "I shot off inside you so how could it get up there and surely you'd have noticed it anyway; well, I would have done."
I let my eyes wander over Mum's naked body and realised several other things. Her breasts seemed to be glowing with renewed arousal, her nipples were erect and there were damp streaks and smears of something not only on her breasts but around her pussy too -- surely if those things had happened when we'd had sex they'd be gone by now, so what had Mum been up to?
A light flashed in my brain and a new stirring in my groin told me that I was excited!
"Andy -- of course, he was out there!" I said with sudden realisation, "You didn't do him as well, did you?"
"No, no way," said Mum indignantly, "Not out there on the landing, who do you think I am?"
"I think you're a fantastic mum who likes to look after all her children equally, which is all the more reason why I reckon you've just screwed him," I said happily, "So did you?"
She shook her head and smiled sheepishly.
"Alright, I'll tell you, but no I didn't -- I sucked him off," she said, "He caught me showing my arse when I was getting the towels -- and it kind of went from there."
"Ahh, so that explains the bit of cum in your hair," I said, "Clumsy bugger, isn't he!"
"Well, that was when he jerked off -- I sucked him until he came in my mouth and then he took it out and shot all over me too," said Mum, "It got everywhere -- he's as bad as you!"
She slapped me gently and laughed as she teased the splash of cum from her hair, then wiped her hands on my towel before lifting her face to speak to me.
"Oh, there's something else too," she added eagerly, "Andy and Sarah had sex last night too so we weren't the only ones doing it."
"Wow, did they?" I asked, "You thought they might get together, didn't you. Mind you, after the way Sarah was in the van coming down that's no big surprise really -- so why did Andy want you this morning?"
"Cos she's not nice when she wakes up so he didn't get any this morning!" said Mum with a grin, "Not like I did!"
"You're definitely nice in the morning," I said enthusiastically, "I really enjoyed that."
The memory was flooding back and my penis was now rearing eagerly; I seemed to be able to feel the blood pumping into it as it grew harder and harder and I closed the space between us and Mum grasped my erection. Her warm hand worked it's way up and down my shaft deliciously while her other hand found mine and pulled it to her breast. Then she leaned closer and held her lips ready for me and in seconds we were kissing wetly and heatedly, our tongues twisting together in our mingled juices. I felt sure that I could taste Andy's essence but the taste only spurred me on and I held her mouth against mine as we excited one another eagerly.
"Oh Chris, stop it," moaned Mum, her naked, wicked body twisting and pressing against mine, "I'm going to want you back in bed again if you're not careful!"
"Yeah ok Mum," I answered, knowing that my cock was ready for her, "I'm all yours -- come on then, lets do it!"
As we'd come together so my hand had found her arse and I'd pulled her against me, her warm soft rump as erotic a stimulant as any sex aid, then I let my hand slip over her hip to find her pussy, my fingers quickly and easily sliding between her wet and heated lips. I pushed one finger up inside my mother's hole and she moaned and kissed me harder while her hips ground her pussy against my hand.
"Oooh Chris, stop it, we'll never get anything done," Mum moaned, her body twisting and writhing against mine, "Now come on, no more, not now anyway, please darling."
But despite having already made love to my mother this morning I was still eager to do it again and it wasn't until she actually let go of my cock and pushed me away that I desisted -- then I stood there with my hips jerking with unintentional spasms and looked at my mother.
She too was clearly very excited but also looked determined not to let me have sex with her right now so I backed down.
"There'll be plenty of other times," she said soothingly, "Don't forget, you're taking your dad's place from now on and while I don't expect you to provide the money he was making I do expect you to provide the cock that I wasn't getting."
Mum moved at last and just before she turned to take her shower she leaned forward and kissed me lovingly.
"I do love you darling," she said, "And I need you too but there are other things in life that need doing as well."
And with that she ignored me so I turned to the basin and brushed my teeth, then dressed in my shorts and t-shirt only and left her to it.
Downstairs I found Andy was in the process of stirring up some coffee. He too was in his shorts and t-shirt and had begun to sort the kitchen out, finding the cereals, our mugs, the cutlery and so on. He'd set things ready for Mum to decide where things would go and was now just pouring his coffee.
After a brief exchange of welcomes he quickly poured mine too, then we settled on the kitchen chairs and let the warmth of the morning sun wash over us. Soon we were talking about what there was to find in our new community, of how good it would feel to go swimming and of what our future life here would reveal to us but no word about sex ever arose whereas I just knew it was something we had to discuss.
I finished half my coffee, then pushed my mug aside. Something needed to be said and I didn't want there to be anything between us because we'd always been friendly.
I took a deep breath, knowing that I was about to expose our sexual activities and hoping that Andy wouldn't be annoyed to talk about such things.
"Andy," I began knowing that I just had to get it out in the open, "I'm not angry or anything but I know that Mum sucked you off just now."
His mouth fell open and his cheeks glowed redly so I continued almost without pause.
"I found out because of three things -- mum was all hot and bothered when she came back; you left some cum in her hair...and she told me," I said, feeling my own cheeks heating with embarrassment.
I'd never discussed sex with another guy, not even my brother before and I felt quite shy.
"And before you say anything, Mum and I had sex when we woke up too," I added.
Andy nodded, then managed to smile.
"I know," he said, "Mum told me that too. Mind you she had trouble hiding the fact after she dribbled a big blob of spunk onto the floor when we were talking!"
I know that I gasped and then blushed, then I laughed and Andy joined in -- then we clasped hands tightly across the table. We'd overcome the big barrier and we were now bosom buddies, brothers together in our desire and love for our mother.
There was one more barrier however -- Sarah. I took the plunge.
"Mum also told me that you'd slept with Sarah just like she and I slept together," I said, my words flowing quickly so that Andy couldn't interrupt, "And that's great -- we both think that's brilliant!"
Andy's mouth, which had fallen open again snapped shut, then he kind of blew out, puffing his lips like a fish out of water.
"So it's ok -- I mean ok with you as well," he asked, "You're not jealous or angry or anything?"
"Well, now that you mention it I am a bit -- I'd love to have been able to screw Sarah but I couldn't be in two places at once, could I!" I said, my eyes smiling happily, "Was she good?"
Andy's face lit up happily.
"Damn right she was!" he enthused, "Bloody eager too! I don't know how often she came but I was on top of her first, then she rode me and then she wanted it from behind as well."
He paused and drank some more of his coffee before starting up again.
"She made me cum twice but I was too tired after that what with the move and everything," he said, "But I was ready for it this morning but I didn't want to wake her -- you know what she's like first thing."
"And that's why Mum sucked you off?" I asked and Andy nodded.
"Yeah, but it was her fault -- she was bent over showing off her arse and then she dropped her towel and I got all excited -- so she sucked me," he said.
He paused again and added wistfully, "Mind you, I wanted to screw her to be honest but she said she was too wet so that's your fault!"
We laughed light-heartedly together and I felt my penis starting to rise as the delicious memories returned. I squeezed it then realised immediately that that was the wrong thing to do. With any encouragement a cock will rise and rise and now I was sitting there with a considerably swollen penis and Andy was apparently aware of my plight.
"Are you all hard?" he asked quietly and when I nodded he continued, "I'm not at all surprised and I don't really blame you because so am I!"
He stood up and there across his groin was the extensive tent that his penis was raising, one that he now outlined by holding his hand astride his cock.
I simply couldn't help but join in and I too stood up and echoed his actions, now with a cock that was entirely erect.
"Bloody hell, all this sex is catching, isn't it?" I said as I ran my hand up and down my stiff penis, "You'd think that we had enough last night!"
"I could do it all over again right now!" said Andy and as he thrust his hips forward he stepped around the table -- just as I did too.
And at that same moment I happened to mime jerking off and as my hand waved in his direction I accidentally stroked the back of my hand against his protuberance. Before I could pull my hand back Andy grabbed it and held it firmly against his arousal. I felt the solidity of his hard penis though the thin material of his shorts.
"Uhhh," he grunted as my hand pressed against him, "I thought you were just going to grab me!"
"Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean to," I spluttered but Andy now released my hand and held his own hands up.
"No worries," he said placidly, "I didn't mind, in fact it actually felt good -- you know how it is -- when you've got a hard-on, anything that touches it is good!"
We smiled knowingly at each other but as we did so our eyes kept flashing downwards to scan each other's jutting penis.
"Do you want to do it again?" asked Andy as he held his hand out towards me and I felt myself nodding quickly.
A moment later he was thrusting his bulging shorts at me, his hands holding the material so that his cock was clearly outlined.
"Come on, touch me," he said softly, "I want to feel you touch me."
I'd begun shivering inside, perhaps shocked by this turn of events and yet immensely turned on too. My own penis was straining against my shorts as I tentatively reached out again.
"Come on, don't worry, I won't bite!" Andy said, his voice all soothing.
A moment or two later and my fingers surrounded his material-clad cock, a cock that jerked as I touched it and which seemed to stiffen too.
"That's nice," breathed Andy, "Get your fingers on either side. Yeah, like that, now stroke it for me!"
At that moment I felt Andy's hand find my erection too and embolden by his touch I explored further, feeling his lengthy shaft, his bulbous knob and then his tight balls.
"Oooh Chris, I like it!" he breathed, "Don't you feel good too!"
Quietly but with growing enthusiasm we explored, our hands squeezing, massaging and caressing each other's cock as we stood there in the kitchen and enjoyed our moment of brotherly love.
Every so often our hips would thrust forward or we'd take a deep breath or release air with a shudder, but it wasn't long before I began getting too hot and too excited.
I stopped stroking him, admittedly reluctantly and stepped away, quickly picking up my coffee mug by way of distraction.
"What's up -- too much for you is it?" asked Andy, his own hand now sliding over his own swollen flesh and I nodded.
"I was sort of getting too close," I admitted, "That was nice but it was so different -- so exciting that I almost -- almost, ummm."
"Almost shot off?" asked Andy knowingly and with a broad smile, "See -- I can say it! You don't have to be embarrassed; I think I'd have cum too if we'd gone on much longer."
I didn't know what to say or do now so I sat down instead but Andy moved until he stood right in front of me.
"Don't you want to carry on?" he asked, his erection still as firm as before, "You can make me cum even if you want to cum."
With that he found his zipper and undid his shorts which slid quickly to the floor and a moment or two later his bare penis was there before me, pointing right at me! His cock was very much like mine; a bouquet of curling pubes, a smooth straight shaft and a knob that at that moment was half covered by his foreskin. The lips at the tiny mouth on the tip were apart I noticed but flushed with a small smear of precum. He thrust his cock forward and as he did so his foreskin rolled back to expose the rest of his smooth and shiny knob that now looked impressively sexy.
"How does it look?" he asked, "Nice?"
I nodded and smiled and licked my lips then shook my head as I wondered how we'd reached this point.
"Not here -- put it away!" I hissed, "The others will be coming down soon."
"We'll hear them," he said, "Come on, just rub it for me -- I've got to get rid of a load. Just for a bit -- it won't take long."
"What -- you want me to make you cum?" I asked, my hands dithering, "You want me to rub you?"
"Yeah, why not?" he asked, his voice pleading just as his hands were reaching for mine, "Come on, please."
He began stroking his own penis and now a little ooze of precum bubbled forth, a small offering that was soon spread over his knob.
Andy was standing less than an arm's length from me now and if I'd have leaned forward his cock would be right in my face but I was still somewhat reticent. I was open enough about sex to enjoy it thoroughly but I'd never had anything to do with another man before and I wasn't sure how to continue, or even if I should do so. But I was still interested enough to want things to continue...
"Come on, just do it for me," implored Andy, his hand still rubbing his shaft, "Please Chris, just for a bit."
Despite my reluctance I found my hand rising and as it did so Andy's own hand left his cock and pulled me to it, his fingers wrapping mine around his naked erection.
"Ooooh heck, I don't know if I should be doing this," I breathed as his hand guided my actions, "What if...what if Mum...oh God!"
"I'll finish before she comes down," breathed Andy, his voice betraying his arousal, "Ahhh, don't stop -- that feels so bloody nice!"
I couldn't really stop with his hand on top of mine and anyway, there was something special; something very different about feeling another man's hard penis. I was actually starting to hope to see him erupt now and I could feel my own cock straining inside my shorts.
My spare hand began caressing my own erection again, an action that caused my hips to roll and to press my cock up against my touch and while I was doing so I discovered that it was now my hand alone that was rubbing Andy's cock.
I recovered my senses to see that Andy had one hand at his groin now, his fingers stroking his abdomen alongside his cock as he thrust it through my fist. His other hand was holding and massaging his balls, his ecstasy easy to see as his face contorted with his arousal.
My own hand was still stroking his penis, my movements faster and more energetic now and I couldn't stop myself -- I knew that I was going make him erupt very soon and somehow I just had to see him do it.
It was at that moment that we heard footsteps above us and we both looked up at the ceiling as if to be able to see who it was.
"Shit!" I gasped as I went to pull my hand away, "Put it away!"
It was obviously Mum after she'd finished her morning ablutions and was preparing to come downstairs.
"No -- don't stop...quick -- harder!" gasped Andy, his urgent hand quickly holding and guiding mine, "Oh God, here it cums!"
"Not here -- not now!" I gasped, suddenly realising that, with just seconds to spare, there would soon be spunk everywhere, "Stop it!"
"I can't!" grunted Andy as he wrenched his cock from my grasp, "Can't stop -- oh God -- it's cumming!"
Then, with sudden presence of mind he picked up one of the mugs and held it up to his cock while his other hand continued to jerk his shaft rapidly. A moment later and a strong jet of cum shot into the mug, splashing drops of coffee and cum all over the table. Another one followed, and another and another and then Andy was stripping the last of his cum onto his fingers and tucking his cock back into his shorts.
Quickly he placed the mug back on the table, raised his fingers to his mouth, licked up the few small bubbles of cum, zipped up his shorts, swiped a cloth over the table and sat down beside me just moments before Mum appeared in the doorway.
"Hello boys," she said enthusiastically as she gazed out of the kitchen window, "What a lovely morning! Oh isn't it wonderful now that we're living here!"
We answered in kind because truthfully we too were revelling in our new surroundings as we wondered what we'd find out there in and around the area. It was certainly going to be a whole new world to us, but then Mum interrupted our musing.
"Any cereals around?" she asked but we both looked vague.
"They're in that box," said Andy as he pointed to a box on top of several others, "I found them but I didn't know which cupboard to put them in."
"Never mind, I'll make do with coffee," she said, "Do you want a cup -- oh, you've already got some. I'll get my own and join you."
With that she turned away from us just as Andy pressed my mug into my hands.
"Here's yours, come on drink up, it'll get cold," he said as he lifted his own mug.
"Ah cheers," I said as I lifted it to my lips and took a big swig.
Then I paused, the mouthful still in my mouth as the taste and smell of sex enveloping me. I think I was about to spit it out when Andy's elbow nudged me in the ribs and I swallowed quickly and unintentionally, realising immediately as I did so that I was drinking Andy's cum.
I turned and glared at him but he was busy, his face almost hidden as he held his own mug up high and drained it, then he plonked his mug down onto the table.
"Come on, finish it up then I'll make you another one," he said, his eyes creased with smiles.
There wasn't much left in my mug so I did so, noticing as I put my mug down that there was a bubble of cum still clinging inside and realising that the rest of his cum was now inside me. I felt my stomach squirming with distaste for a moment before I told it to settle down -- his diluted cum hadn't entirely poisoned me!
"Oh, there's a bit of something stuck in there," said Andy as he picked up our mugs, "I'll rinse it out for you."
And then he got up and moved to the sink where water was soon flowing but as he washed and then refilled our mugs so Mum came and sat down beside me with her coffee.
"So, how are you two settling in?" she asked, "I see you found everything you need but it's very different here, isn't it?"
"Sure is!" I exclaimed as I thought back over the past few hours, "Nothing's the same, not that I'm complaining."
Then Mum turned to me and whispered in my ear.
"Have you talked about it?" she asked, "You know, about the sex and who sleeps where and all that?"
I nodded my head while thinking that I could hardly explain to Mum what had just happened here in the kitchen.
"Yeah, we've actually had quite a good talk," I admitted, "It's going to be brilliant!"
Mum turned and kissed me deliciously, her lips warm, soft and slippery.
"I'm so pleased that you two are good with it," she said, "I don't want any jealousy -- I think there's more than enough of everything here keep everyone happy!"
Andy now had our second mugs of coffee in his hands and Mum stood up and let him sit down beside me while she stood at the end of the table. I let my eyes roam up and down her body, taking in her smooth sleek thighs, her strong hips inside her cute little shorts, shorts cut so high at the crotch as to unintentionally reveal the powder blue material of her knickers, her slim exposed waist, her little dimpled navel and then the swell of her substantial breasts that overshadowed everything. She was wearing a towelling top and obviously had no bra on; I could tell that from the way her breasts swayed and the way her nipples stretched the material. She stood there as we both admired her and smiled warmly and graciously down on us.
"My two big strong men," she said, her voice oozing honey, "This is going to be such a perfect place for us all. And I'm so pleased that you've been able to talk about what we've been up to."
She paused as she sipped her own coffee, her eyes moving back and forward between us, then she continued.
"So you both know that down here I want us to be more sexually active," she added, "And by us I mean all of us -- your sister included...and it doesn't look as if either of you are going to object."
We shook our heads to confirm our approval and Mum smiled broadly.
"Good -- I should hope not!" she said, "And I want no jealousy."
We shook our heads energetically again.
"Because Chris is the oldest he sleeps with me from now on," said Mum, laying down some rules, "And really it would be absolutely lovely if we could all sleep together in the same bed but that's not really possible, is it?"
She paused as we shook our heads again and as she drank some coffee.
"So since he's with me, you'll be with Sarah," she added as she looked at Andy, "That way at least no-one's being left out."
I was sure that Mum's nipples had grown as she stood there but then her words distracted my gaze.
"Hopefully we can all get along together and if anyone wants to swap over then it'll just be fine but like I said, no jealousy," she continued, "And for heaven's sake don't let the neighbours find out!"
She laughed and we joined in before Mum's brow creased and her nose lifted as she sniffed the air.
"There's a smell of sex down here," she said, her eyes flitting between us, "What have you two been up to?"
Andy and I looked at each other, then we both shrugged our shoulders.
"Nothing Mum, honest. We just got excited when we talked about what happened last night and upstairs," said Andy.
"Nothing indeed -- well something happened," asked Mum, "That's cum I can smell -- someone's been more than just excited. Someone's spilt a load down here, haven't they?"
Andy's glowing cheeks and the way he held his head told Mum all she needed to know, well almost all.
"It was you was it? Did you did it yourself?" she asked, sounding all soft and sexy, "I mean, did you jerk off before Chris came down?"
"No, it wasn't like that," said Andy as he shook his head.
"Well I don't care when you did it but I don't suppose he'd have appreciated it if he'd come down and seen you beating your meat when all he wanted was his coffee," she added firmly, "You know how Chris loves his coffee in the morning!"
Andy spluttered redly, then burst out laughing and I couldn't help but join him, leaving Mum staring at us with a frown on her brow.
"What's so funny?" she asked, "Well come on, tell me? What happened that was so laughable?"
"We got talking about this morning, you know, what happened upstairs this morning that is," said Andy, "And we both got all excited and, and..."
He looked at me for approval and having seen me smile he continued.
"...and we sort of played for a bit and Chris helped me jerk me off -- well, I did most of it," he said, "And it was great because we weren't embarrassed about it -- well, not too much."
Mum was now smiling enigmatically while her eyes cast around.
"You didn't make a mess did you? You didn't get it on my nice clean floor I hope," she asked, "Or on the towels -- they're all clean too."
Andy shook his head, his face creased with laughter.
"No I didn't, well, not much," he said, "Chris drank it all in his coffee!"
Mum's mouth fell open in astonishment until she remembered to close it, then she shook her head.
"You didn't, did you?" she asked eventually, her tongue licking her lips as she looked at Andy, "You shot off in his coffee?"
"It was your fault -- you came down too soon," said Andy, "I had to let it go somewhere and his mug was handy. It was either that or, oh I don't know, shoot it everywhere."
"I don't know, leave you two together for half an hour and what happens?" she said, then she looked pensive.
"Was it tasty Chris?" she asked and I nodded, perhaps unintentionally.
It hadn't been all that bad even if the taste of his cum still lingered in my mouth, even now.
"You could have saved some for me," she said, her eyes creased with smiles -- then she turned all serious.
"Don't you two dare go turning gay on me!" she said, "Sarah and I are going to need both of you."
"No, we were just playing," I managed to say, "Just having a bit of fun really -- letting off steam."
"Letting off something!" added Mum, "I wish I'd been able to watch."
Her face was all smiles now and her eyes had that look of sex in them, a warm wicked wanton look of desire and fun.
"Actually -- if you two do play together then that's fine by me -- I won't object," she said, "Just so long as you leave plenty for us ladies."
"I could probably do it again!" said Andy eagerly rising from his seat, "Do you want me to try?"
Both Mum and I laughed at his enthusiasm but Mum calmed him down.
"No darling -- another day perhaps -- soon I hope," she said, "We've got loads of other things to do first."
She waved her hand around generally indicating the bags and boxes of possessions that needed putting in their rightful places and before long she was marshalling us, guiding us to the appropriate boxes and rooms and corners and cupboards and gradually the disorder turned into some semblance of order and the kitchen and then the lounge, the hallway and then the utility room began to look less like empty shells and more like a home.
In the middle of our efforts Sarah appeared and with perfunctory greetings she settled herself in a corner of the kitchen where she could wake up, drink her coffee and watch us at work.
She too was dressed much like Mum, their stretchy towelling tops seemingly 'the thing' to wear -- much to my pleasure. Both their tops were cropped to reveal the girls' midriffs but even if they did cover their breasts they at least clung to and revealed their curves and delicious mounds. The shape of Sarah's nipples was just visible whereas Mum's nipples now stuck out proudly, aroused by her movements and efforts and as she insisted on standing wherever we were, her generous breasts often distracted me.
I soon had to remember what to concentrate on after I bounced painfully off a door frame one time, my attention being almost entirely lost.
Lunchtime arrived eventually, by which time Sarah had awakened enough to join in and we'd pretty well sorted out the chaos by the time Mum told us to have a break.
We gathered again in the kitchen; the room being spacious enough for a table and six chairs now as well as a good array of worktops and cupboards. It had been one of the aspects of the property that has swayed Mum's decision to buy it; she was a skilful and eager cook and the space would enable her family to near her as she prepared meals. Andy and I also approved because the fridge, the food and the chilled drinks were closer to hand.
"Only sandwiches for now," said Mum as she placed several plates piled high on the table, "I'm still finding things and I'm not even sure what's left in the freezer."
What she'd produced was more than just a snack to be honest and she'd added cans of beer for us two boys and glasses of wine for herself and Sarah -- then she sat down and joined us.
"Thank you boys, you've been so good," she said, her smiling face a warm and delightful visage, "I'll make sure you get a decent meal tonight."
The twinkle in her eyes told me that there was more to her words than just the promise of food.
We munched in companionable silence until the plates were empty, then Mum noticed that Sarah was squirming as if she was uncomfortable.
"What's up love," she asked innocently.
"I'm a bit sore," breathed Sarah, just mouthing her reply in an aside to Mum, but Mum blew her cover.
"Sore did you say?" she said loudly, "Hardly surprising after last night, is it!"
"MuuUUuuM!" groaned Sarah, covering her face with her hands, "Shut up, for heaven's sake!"
"What's there to shut up about -- didn't you enjoy Andy's cock then?" she said, her blatantly crude words making us all go red, "I gather you had plenty of it anyway!"
Sarah was now completely red-faced and glaring at Andy, her eyes machine-gunning torrents of daggers at him but Mum calmed her down.
"Now stop it Sarah," she said, "Look, you were almost screwing him in the van coming down and why else do you think I put you and Andy in the rooms at the back of the house? So that you could have some privacy and peace and so that Chris and I could enjoy ourselves too!"
Sarah suddenly stopped killing Andy and now her eyes were jerking from one person to another in some kind of shock.
"What, you and Chris as well -- oh what!" she exclaimed, "And no-one told me!"
"I didn't want to say too much too soon," said Mum, her hand now soothing Sarah's shoulders, "I was intending to have a sort of family conference today to air this subject, but events seem to have rushed ahead of me."
"Us three have already had a good talk," said Andy to Sarah, "And I'd have woken you up to come and join in but I know what you're like first thing so we left you."
"Sounds as if Mum had it all planned anyway," said Sarah, still a little grumpy, "You'd better bring me up to date I suppose."
So we all added to the conversation as we told Sarah of the arrangements we'd made, as Mum explained how she needed a man to replace dad, as Andy and I confessed about our little tryst before breakfast and as Andy and Mum told her of their own bit of fun and before long Sarah was looking a fair bit more relaxed.
"So, can we all sort of do what we like to who we like?" she said as her eyes creased with fascination as she glanced at Andy, "Is that right?"
"Yes -- anything reasonable," said Mum, "Just so long as it's friendly and so long as no-one gets hurt and we keep it to ourselves."
She looked directly at Sarah and pointed her finger too.
"And no screwing in the garden," she said, "The neighbours are not to find out anything, ok?"
Sarah blushed again but nodded.
"I know what you're like," Mum said, "You're a bit of an exhibitionist really, aren't you -- I'm surprised you even bothered to get dressed to come down today!"
Sarah stuck her tongue out at Mum but her face smiled wickedly.
"I didn't know the whole story when I got up, did I," she said, "So what would have happened if I'd have come down naked?"
"You'd probably have been given a damn good seeing to!" I said, feeling my penis stirring, "By both of us!"
"Mmmmm, that sounds interesting!" she replied, "Are you any good then Chris -- any better than Andy?"
"Of course he's not better than me!" said Andy, "He may be older but he's not better."
"He's most excellent!" said Mum, her hands rubbing her thighs lightly, "He did me a power of good and he was still trying to get some more this morning!"
"What d'you mean?" I spluttered, "Who was it who woke me up this morning? You were the one who wanted more -- and got it!"
"Mmmmm," hummed Mum contentedly, "It was good too, wasn't it?"
I glowed and smiled self-consciously while feeling my penis still rising but I said nothing.
"So, you wouldn't have minded if I'd come down naked then? And you won't mind if I take my clothes off now?" asked Sarah, her fingers already fiddling at her waist, "It's nice being naked!"
Mum could see where the conversation was heading and she frowned at Sarah.
"I thought you said you were sore?" she said, "Waste of time getting undressed if you don't want to be screwed!"
"I'm not that sore!" admitted Sarah, as her waist fastener parted and her zip slid down, "Anyway perhaps some fresh air will help make things better."
"Don't know about fresh air," I said as I straightened out my somewhat confined erection, "More likely you'll get some fresh cream on it."
"Now you boys wait your turn," said Mum as she began to undo her shorts as well, "Look Sarah, I'll undress too if you're going to -- I don't want you to be embarrassed by being naked on your own."
"Huh -- I'm proud of my body!" said Sarah, "I don't mind showing it off."
Andy and I glanced and smiled broadly at each other as the two ladies delectable bodies appeared and I noticed Andy's penis already stretching his shorts just as mine was.
There was silence for a little while now as the two ladies dropped their shorts and then their knickers, Mum's powder blue ones looking as flimsy and sexy as Sarah's soft yellow ones did and then the pair of them stood and faced us, both naked from the midriff down.
Mum's hips were broader than her daughter's but not by a huge amount and Sarah's legs were a bit slimmer than Mum's but their lower bodies were both nicely curvy and tanned.
I was captivated by the big difference though. Sarah's pussy was completely hairless whereas Mum's grotto was delightfully mossy. Sarah also had a considerably more substantial clit than Mum, one that stood well clear of her lips, lips that already looked very inviting. There was also a distinct gap between Sarah's thighs whereas Mum's gap was barely there but that was of little importance to us.
"Bloody hell, they look good," said Andy, his hand stroking his eagerly bulging cock, "Which one do you fancy?"
"Now stop it, you two," Mum answered, "Who said that we were going to have sex right now?"
"Well, you've both got undressed so I guessed you wanted to have sex," said Andy enthusiastically, "I'm ready if you are!"
He stood up and began to undo his own shorts and not to be outdone I did the same and we were both in just our Y-fronts in moments, our two weapons already cocked and loaded.
"You just hang on, I want to make sure that Sarah's ok before you go sticking your cocks anywhere," said Mum as she neatly piled her few discarded clothes on a chair, "You'll just have to wait for a bit."
We laughed lightly together as we showed off our generous tents in our Y-fronts.
"I'll have Sarah for a change if she'll let me," I said to Andy, "Looks as if we're going to have a little orgy!"
"No you're not," said Mum firmly, "Well, not yet anyway; I said I wanted to check that Sarah's ok -- come on darling -- sit down and open wide."
She moved the chairs around so that Sarah could have room to sit and spread her legs then she found a small cushion and soon knelt between Sarah's legs. She placed her hands on Sarah's thighs to push them apart further, then slid her hands up until her thumbs were resting on Sarah's lips.
"Let me have a good look," she said and Sarah, after smiling broadly to us two lads, nodded.
"Help yourself Mum," she said, "Just inside, just there."
She pointed downwards as Mum parted her lips, guiding her to a slightly reddened patch on one side, that Mum now touched gently.
"Hmmm, a bit red but the skin's not broken," she said as her finger moved around, "I'll put a bit of cream on it -- I'm sure I saw some in the medicine box -- hang on."
Mum stretched until she could pull open a kitchen drawer and she rummaged around for a while until she closed the drawer again.
"Damn," she said, "I can't find the cream, it must be upstairs."
"I could put some cream on it!" said Andy as he played with the elastic waist of his underpants, "I'll be gentle, I promise!"
"No you won't," said Mum, as she returned between Sarah's legs, "I haven't finished yet."
She split Sarah's lips well apart and stroked her fingers softly up and down Sarah's slit, an action that caused her to gasp and to lift her hips briefly.
"Sorry, I just wanted to find out if you're sore anywhere else," said Mum, "Do you mind if I do that again?"
Sarah nodded eagerly and then started to remove her top, exposing one delectable breast even before Mum noticed.
"I'm going to get all hot if you carry on," said Sarah, panting slightly, "Let me get this off."
A moment later and both breasts were exposed, bobbing slightly as she breathed, both swollen mounds pert and proud. Her little nipples were tight pink buttons that did nothing to calm either Andy's or my enthusiasm.
"Bugger me," said Andy with feeling, "Gotta have some more of that!"
In an instant his underpants were missing and his cock was on show, a fine pole with a bulbous knob that shone with lubricant, but Mum waved him away.
"I said I haven't finished yet," she said as she turned back to her task, "I want to get a closer look -- make sure she's ok."
Mum moved her head closer and closer, then suddenly Sarah was gasping and shuddering while her eyes flickered quickly from Andy to me and then down to Andy's cock.
"Oooh Mum, yesss," she hissed, "Just there, gently, gently!"
Andy and I moved closer and leaned over to see what was happening and there was Mum's tongue sliding over Sarah's wet lips, stroking her flesh, stirring her juices and causing Sarah to arch her back which in turn thrust her breasts forward.
"Ahhhh, yessss," she breathed, "Oh I like that, that's lovely!"
"Wowww!" breathed Andy next to me, "Look at that!"
He stepped closer still, his hand now moving up and down his rampant erection just inches from Mum's shoulder, his eyes locked onto the amazing action below. I suddenly realised that I'd be left out if I wasn't careful so I quickly discarded my own underwear and moved to Mum's other shoulder, my hand also now wrapped around my eager penis.
But right now we had no chance of sinking our cocks into Sarah's pussy because Mum's head was now buried between her thighs and we could hear and occasionally see how she was licking and sucking at Sarah's lips and clit.
Sarah herself continued to gasp occasionally and now had her hands on her mother's head as she guided her to stimulate her erotic and wilful pussy. Every so often her body would jerk or shudder and we just had to help out.
With fingers that trembled I reached out and caressed one of my sister's breasts, feeling the firm flesh, smooth and full and delicious. My fingers found her nipple and as I rolled it between my fingers and thumb so Andy began doing the same to her other breast, our free hands still stroking our erections.
Then Mum lifted her head, a movement that revealed Sarah's widely parted gash to be almost covered in slippery juices, just as Mum's own lips were.
"I'm getting all hot too," she said, "Hang on while I get my top off as well."
There was a general confusion of hands and arms and legs as we helped Mum to divest herself and then she settled again to her task but with a difference because, having adjusted her pose, her arse was there, raised, naked and wobbling as she settled herself at Sarah's groin.
Sarah moaned again now and we watched with excited eyes and aroused cocks as Mum lifted her breast and used her nipple to rub over her daughter's clit and then to slide it down between her wet lips.
"Ohhhh Mum, that's wicked, that's brilliant!" moaned Sarah, "Ohh Mum, you're going to make me cum if you're not careful!"
"Come on then, let it go," said Mum before she leaned down again and fastened her mouth over Sarah's clit, causing Sarah to gasp loudly once more.
"Ahhhh!" she cried, her whole body in motion now, "Mum, oh Mum, I can't stop now -- I'm cumming!"
"Mmmmmm," mouthed Mum, her face still buried between her daughter's thighs, "Yesss darling -- do it -- cum for me!"
Andy and I watched avidly, both of us leaning close to watch carefully, our hands working steadily on our two erections as Mum continued to bring Sarah off. Sarah for her part was now leaning back, lifting her buttocks almost off the chair and jerking them at her mother as she sucked and licked her clit, all the while climaxing noisily and repeatedly, until she eventually pushed Mum away.
"No more, please, oh God, wonderful!" she gasped, "Oh God, oh God!"
Her own fingers were now caressing her clit and lips gently, just soothing herself until her orgasm had left her and then her body relaxed and she slumped down in her chair, breathing heavily.
"Oooh Mum, you were incredible -- I didn't know you were like that," she said, "That was so different."
Mum was still kneeling on the floor but her body was moving, jerking and trembling.
"What's up Mum?" asked Sarah, a brief look of concern on her face.
"That got me all going," she said, one hand between her legs, "I want to cum too but I'm stuck -- ooooh, I can't get there."
"I'll help!" enthused Andy and in moments he was on his knees behind her.
Quickly he lifted her buttocks up, slid his body partially under her and with a quick adjustment he thrust his rigid cock up and into Mum's delightful vagina.
"Ohhhh Andy!" gasped Mum, "Bloody hell -- you went right up there!"
"Definitely did!" he said as his hips thrust his penis upwards again, "Jeeez Mum, you're so wet!"
"Can't help it!" she said, her voice quivering, "Oooh Andy, keep going, I'm so close!"
"You're close -- so am I!" gasped Andy as he thrust again and again, driving his eager cock into her body, "Cor Mum, you're fantastic -- this feels like heaven!"
"Gonna feel even better when we both cum!" grunted Mum, her breath jerking out of her by Andy's actions, "Keep going though, it feels so good!"
I was busy rubbing my own cock and watching Andy shafting his Mum so it wasn't until Sarah spoke that I realised that she was offering her mouth to me -- her fingers pointing into her open mouth as she looked at me.
"Let me," she said simply, "Bring it here."
"Sure?" I asked, my voice breathlessly quiet and Sarah nodded vigorously.
Her fingers jerked in and out of her mouth in an unmistakable gesture so, stepping carefully around the entanglement of feet, legs and bodies I moved until I stood right beside her. As soon as I was within easy reach Sarah wrapped her fingers around my penis and literally pulled me into her mouth.
"Yeahhh!" I gasped as her lips closed round my cock, "Ooooh yeahhh, that's good!"
Sarah's eyes told me that she was happy as she sucked me off, her tongue very busy on the rim of my knob and her hand busy on my shaft; it felt at least as good as anything that Mum had done to me...not that I was trying to downgrade Mum. Mum's had been eager and skilled and loving whereas it felt to me as if Sarah was just an insatiable beast trying to drain my cum from me.
I just knew that Sarah would swallow all that I could offer her and I also knew that it wasn't going to take me long to blast off, such was her enthusiasm.
But below me Andy and Mum were about to blast off too. Mum was obviously no longer sucking at Sarah's pussy but she still had her head buried in Sarah's groin to support her I guessed, as Andy drove his cock into her, his thrusting accompanied by strings of guttural gasps and grunts. He was almost kneeling up now as he powered his cock into his mother harder and harder, his thrusts threatening to dislodge Sarah from her chair and her mouth from my cock.
"Steady Andy," I called out, "Watch what you're doing."
"Can't stop Chris," he answered, his breathing hard and fast, "Here it cums -- you ready Mum?"
"Yes darling, give it to me -- fill me up," she cried, her hands gripping Sarah's thighs, "I'm there, so close -- do it nowwwww!"
It was about to be a huge climax, one shared by them both any moment now and Sarah and I seemed to pause as Mum and Andy topped out.
"Yesss!" gasped Andy as his hips thrust and froze, "Ooooh Mum! Muuuum!"
"Andy!" cried Mum, "I'm there -- you've done it -- oh, you darling boy!"
And then all their actions were jerky and spasmodic and muscle-stiffening until finally they calmed down and as Mum settled back down onto Andy's lap and his cock, her face was revealed, drenched with Sarah's fluids and her own sweat and wreathed with smiles.
"Oooh goodness me, that was so amazing!" she said, smiling up at Sarah, then at me.
"Yeah, sorry it was quick!" said Andy, still panting, "I got all worked up when Sarah stripped off and I didn't really expect to get to stick it up you -- I was going to just jerk off while I watched."
"No darling, I'm glad it was quick," said Mum, " I was ready too and I'm so glad we didn't waste all that spunk -- I enjoyed that."
Then she twisted her head around and smiled at Andy who stretched forward until he could kiss her.
"Was good, wasn't it?" he agreed, "Must do that more often!"
"I do hope so," said Mum as she reached over her shoulder to stroke Andy's cheek, "Thank you darling -- what an incredible breakfast!"
But she wasn't the only one to have a somewhat different breakfast -- Sarah was about to be filled.
The exciting action around me had pushed my orgasmic levels higher and higher and now, as Sarah resumed her sucking, my own climax arrived.
"Here it cums!" I warned Sarah as her tongue twisted around my knob, "Get ready."
"I am," she managed to say around my cock, "Let it go Chris."
My hips were almost out of control now, jerking my cock in and out of her mouth quickly and it was only with a lot of self-control that I stopped from thrusting my penis way down her throat but right now I no longer needed to thrust hard. Instead I just needed to avoid falling over as my penis erupted.
"Uhhhh!" I grunted as I poured cum into Sarah's mouth, "Uhhhh, oh yeah, uhhhh!"
Each grunt came on the back of a gush of cum; I felt each eruption as it travelled the length of my cock and squirted into Sarah's mouth.
She swallowed noisily but never let go of my penis, hanging onto it with her hands and her lips as I unloaded, her happy smiling eyes locked onto mine.
And then finally I knew that I'd finished; I'd emptied my reservoir for now and I could even feel that my cock was losing it's rigidity. All I needed now was some sustenance now and something to support me too.
I shuffled away with Sarah's hand and mouth reluctantly letting me go, but even she knew that the show was over now and then, with a parting kiss on the end of my cock she swallowed once again.
"Thank you Chris," she said as she blew me a kiss, "I'm so glad that we've nearly completed the circle."
"Do what?" I asked, not understanding her meaning.
"Well, you had sex with Mum last night and I had sex with Andy," she said, "Then this morning Mum sucked me off and I've sucked you off and Andy's had sex with Mum and we've swapped over, so we've all had sex with each other, haven't we?"
"You forgot -- Mum sucked Andy off this morning too," I said, "So that just leaves you and me to do it."
"Yeah, see, almost a complete circle but you're right, I haven't tried your cock for size," agreed Sarah, "Bit later though -- I don't think that either of us could perform right now!"
I nodded in agreement and knew that what she'd said was true and thoughtful. We had indeed almost all had sex with each other -- even Andy and I had explored between us, so we were now one big incestual family!
A huge smile crossed my face as the realisations sank in. Whoever wanted to have sex only had to ask any member of the family and his or her wish would probably be granted.
We'd definitely each need to find some other lovers so that we'd appear to be 'normal' but that would only be for show because with two rampant cocks and two eager pussies at home, what more could we need!
Finally now we all cleaned one another up, gathering stray juices from faces and thighs; from pussies and cocks and then, ignoring our clothes we all sat around the table with fresh cups of coffee.
"Well," said Mum, her head shaking slowly from side to side, "Well I never! Goodness me, haven't we had a good time!"
She paused as she drank some of her coffee, then, having acquired our attention she continued.
"Since everything is now out in the open I'd better finish off what I was intending to say," she said, "And that was that I wanted us all to be happy to enjoy sex all around the family. No barriers or rules -- except as I mentioned before, no pain or forcing anyone to have sex -- and no pressure either. If anyone wants to have some peace then let them and if anyone's feeling exceptionally horny then we can come together to help them. How does that sound?"
"Fine," I admitted, "What about the sleeping arrangements?"
"That's up to you all," she said, "I chose our bedrooms out of commonsense so we'll stick to that arrangement but if anyone wants to let anyone else share with them then that's between them. We've got to go out and buy some beds soon, so let's make sure we all get double beds, eh."
Sarah nodded and then said, "Yeah, good idea Mum, can't stand being squashed into a little bed with a man -- you can't sleep comfortably."
We all looked at her with surprise.
"Since when did you ever sleep with a man?" asked Mum but Sarah merely tapped her nose with her finger.
"You know what I mean and anyway, that's my secret," she said, "Keep out!"
"I don't think you'll be short of someone to sleep with now," said Andy, his eyes roaming over Sarah's generous tits, "Tonight again?"
Sarah managed to blush but then nodded.
"Like last night," she asked, "I mean more sex -- like last night?"
"Hey, what about me?" I asked, "Come on, it's my turn isn't it?"
Sarah looked at Mum.
"What else are we doing today?" she asked and Mum shook her head in reply.
"Not a lot unless any of you want to go shopping," she said, "Or perhaps not, you've got something else on your mind, haven't you."
Sarah and Andy and I all smiled at each other before Andy spoke.
"Yeah, go on Chris, you have Sarah -- I know she wants to try you!" he said, "Give her a good seeing to later on -- then perhaps I can have Mum tonight."
Mum and I shook our heads in unison but Andy saw us.
"Bloomin' insatiable, aren't you," she commented but Andy smiled widely.
"Well, you're not exactly a saint either, are you?" he asked, "Be alright, will it?"
"Probably," said Mum, her own smile as wide as his.
"Oh well, that's sorted," I said, "I'll let you two get on with it tonight -- looks as if I'll be busy elsewhere."
Sarah slapped my arm gently and managed to blush
"Stop it!" she breathed at me, "You'll get me all hot again!"
"Oh, speaking of elsewhere, come on, save the sex for later," said Mum, suddenly galvanised into action, "We ought to get dressed -- there's so many things we should be doing other than sitting here."
"Spoilsport!" I said, "You're probably right though and it'll be nice if we can sleep in proper beds again."
"I don't think the word 'sleep' is appropriate!" said Andy as he stood up, "But I do agree -- come on then."
And five minutes later we'd drunk our coffee, pulled on our clothes and after another ten minutes we were all heading outside.
"We'll need the van to bring the beds back, and we need to buy some comfy chairs and a few tables and..." said Mum as we climbed back into the cab, "Oh good heavens -- we're going to be so busy."
But busy or not, as Sarah climbed in and settled on my lap I immediately felt my cock start to swell and I rolled my hips beneath her to settle my penis between her cheeks.
"Later," she hissed, her hand sliding between us to stroke my growing penis, "There's no rush."
And there wasn't -- we weren't just here for the week, we were here for the foreseeable future with loads of time to indulge in some exciting and wonderful sex. We'd hardly begin our new and erotic way of life...A Very English Family Ch. 03
Brotherly love takes precedence.
Activity -- a wild threesome between us children then Andy and I get much more intimate.
Tags in order of relevance:
Incest, gay, anal, brother, bisexual, blow job, mother, sister
0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0
We'd moved to our new home and even before we'd really begun to settle in, sex had reared it's beautiful head and incest had taken control. We were quick to discover that there was a whole world of family interactions to explore and inside the first day we'd already crossed boundaries that are never even usually explored.
Our next day was to be one of settling in, of explorations perhaps and not a little work too, starting with a trip into town to buy beds and to return the van. Later too we'd be filling our food cupboards and then perhaps exploring the locality after which we'd be free to test the boundaries of indecency, but youthful exuberance doesn't like to wait!
Sarah now proved to be far more worldly than we expected but then, after some early morning activity it was to be Andy and me who became better acquainted...
It was certainly to be a day of discoveries and as Andy and I were to find out, brotherly love was equally as good, which is where this chapter leads...to an exploration of the gay side of life.
0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0
All the way to the nearby town where we were planning to shop for furniture Sarah had sat on my lap and by the time we arrived I was fit to burst! She'd done her very best to arouse me, squirming her arse on my quickly rising cock, reaching down between us to adjust my penis and pulling my arms around her to support her, oh and to be honest, so that I could have a good feel of her breasts as well, it seemed. She'd even pushed my hand down into her groin and it was only when Andy had grinned widely and threatened to bring out his own distended erection that she stopped.
I don't think that she was embarrassed but was simply concerned that things might get out of hand and she obviously wasn't prepared for that in the confines of the cab.
Sure she was a consummate tease but she, like us, was still discovering the pleasure of incest and while it was driving her to extremes of lustfulness it was also a new experience and this sudden sexual freedom was something of a shock too.
Mum on the other hand was concentrating on driving but that hadn't stopped her laughing quietly at our antics as if to demonstrate that everything was fine but while it was fine enough from her point of view and that of Sarah, from my point of view it was a bit different and Andy, being a guy too was in the same boat as me.
No way could we go shopping with our cocks leading the way and already I could feel the coolness of the precum I'd oozed into my shorts. Fortunately however the trip to town was over before things could get entirely out of hand and at our bidding Mum pulled into a large parking area adjacent to one of the new out-of-town shopping arcades. They'd only recently been springing up around Britain -- hence some of the shops were unoccupied and the vehicle park was almost empty. Mum backed the van into a quiet corner and looked at us.
"You just can't wait, can you," she said, her face one big smile, "Haven't you had enough yet?"
"You're joking Mum," said Andy, beating me to it, "I could do it all day!"
"Not today you don't," said Mum, "There's far too much else to do."
"Oh what!" Andy exclaimed, looking aghast, "How long have I got to wait then?"
Mum shook her head but smiled broadly too.
"I don't know," she said, "That's all you think about, isn't it? Oh go on then, get it off your mind, I'll give you half an hour to play."
"Yeahhh!" cried both Andy and I, "Thanks Mum."
"I'll be in there," she said, pointing at the big new furniture shop, "You kids go and get in the back of the van and let off some steam -- and don't make a mess!"
"Yeahhh!" said Sarah eagerly as she quickly squirmed off my lap and pushed the door open, "Come on then!"
Momentarily stunned I just sat there before I heard both Mum and Andy snigger. I looked down at my lap and discovered that Sarah must have pushed the leg of my shorts up, thus exposing several inches of my glowing, glistening erect cock.
Mum reached across Andy and stroked my cock delightfully, her soft and sensual touch giving me an incredible surge of arousal.
"Mmmm, wish I had time to enjoy that right now," she said, as her hand cupped and stroked my throbbing knob, "Looks really good, doesn't it?"
She sat upright again and smiled at Andy, then let her hand fall to his lap and with a quick flick she exposed the end of his cock too.
"And that looks like fun too!" she said as she stroked Andy's hard cock, "Really tempting!"
"Come on then Mum," pleaded Andy, as he pushed back his shorts to reveal even more of his erection, "Come and sit on it -- won't take long!"
"No," she said firmly, "I've got to be busy right now and anyway, Sarah's waiting for you!"
She pointed Andy's penis towards the open door then let go and stroked mine again.
"Here you are Sarah -- two cocks for you, both ready and primed!" she said, "Go and take care of them!"
Feeling incredibly horny I slid from the seat and stood there until Andy had joined me, our cocks still straining and exposed and almost touching as we tried to keep out of sight -- then Mum was slamming her door and walking away to leave us to it. Quickly we covered up then sauntered as nonchalantly as we could around to the back of the van where Sarah was already pushing the roller shutter up and we helped her until we could all clamber into the van, whereupon we closed the shutter again and kind of stood there wondering what to do next.
There was plenty of light inside the van as it had a translucent roof and there was a big pile of old blankets and stuff in one corner that we'd used for packing on the way down. It took us only a short time to move the pile around to suit us and then Andy and I stripped off, our eager weapons side by side.
"Wow!" breathed Sarah happily, "Both for me!"
"Yeahhh!" said Andy enthusiastically, "Come on then!"
He began sliding his fist up and down his rampant cock and his actions caused me to join him. The unusual surroundings and circumstances had caused my cock to droop a bit but it was very soon as hard as ever it could get, especially under my hand and the gaze of both my siblings.
"Uhhhh, so what do we do?" asked Andy with an accompanying grunt as he spread a small gush of precum over his knob, "Who's going first?"
"Eenie, meenie, miney, mo," Sarah intoned, "I can't make up my mind."
"Won't be either of us unless you get your kit off," grumbled Andy, "Do you want a hand?"
"Sod off!" said Sarah with a giggle, "Hang on."
In moments she was as naked as we were, not having to spend long in taking off her t-shirt, shorts and knickers, then she turned away from us and bent over the pile of bedding material. Her legs were straight but apart as she bent, leaving her pert little arse pointing at us while the small bulge of her pussy lips hung between her legs. Her petite arsehole stood out as a bullseye on a target might but a small brown centrepiece rather than a red one.
"Bloody hell!" groaned Andy, his hand working faster on his cock, "Look at that!"
"Interesting," I commented, never having had much to do with arseholes before, "You're not going to poke your cock in there are you?"
Andy stepped forward until he could stroke one of Sarah's posterior cheeks, his fingers sliding just inches from her arsehole while his other hand held and stroked his cock.
"Depends on Sarah," he said, "Certainly will if she'll let me."
"I thought it was illegal?" I asked, thinking about the archaic laws of our country, "You know, all this poofy stuff and arseholes -- even you and me just playing with each other?"
"Oh yeah, it's illegal alright, but are you going to say anything?" said Andy, his hand still on Sarah's cheek, "Sarah's not and I'm certainly not. We keep it in the family and we'll be ok."
"Guess so," I replied, my eyes locked onto Sarah's beckoning arse, "Course I won't say anything and anyway it's been great so far -- so exciting!"
Andy laughed quietly and now held his erection by the base of his cock, his foreskin now fully retracted.
"And it's going to get a whole lot more exciting if I have my way!" he said, "Ok let's have some action!"
It was pretty obvious that Sarah was indeed going to let him because she was holding her bent-over pose and now looked at Andy from between her legs.
"Well, come on then, what are you waiting for?" she asked, "I don't mind which hole you use just so long as you do it properly."
Andy turned to me and waved me to move closer, which I did immediately, now finding myself to be within reach of Sarah's hand which was stretched out behind her. Her warm fingers wrapped around my cock and caressed me, her digits incredibly tactile and sensuous.
"Bloody hell," I moaned, as my thrilled cock jerked and throbbed, "Come on Andy, hurry up."
"Have we got anything to lubricate her arse with, it's going to hurt otherwise?" he asked of me but Sarah removed her hand from my cock and pointed to her purse which she'd apparently brought with her.
"In there," she said, "There's a tube of stuff."
Quickly I picked it up and opened it and apart from a few odds and ends there was indeed a small tube of something labelled hand cream. I handed the tube to Andy and he squeezed a long worm of the white stuff onto his fingers which he then pressed against Sarah's body, an action that brought out a gasp from the recipient.
"Yessss! That's nice, now come on," she said, "Get on with it!"
Andy's fingers were still smeared with the cream and he quickly wiped the residue over his penis but they still were liberally coated. I saw him eyeing my cock and then in one swift movement he reached out and grabbed my cock, depositing the rest of the cream upon it, then he spread the cream around, rubbing and stroking my cock energetically.
His touch was thrilling and wicked and delicious and I really wanted him to continue but instead he let go and now concentrated on Sarah. He shuffled forward until he was just inches from her pretty arse and aimed his cock at her hole then I watched agog and aghast as he leaned closer still until the tip of his penis was actually pressed against her brown flesh.
"You're not really going to...?" I asked, struck motionless for the moment and Andy nodded energetically.
"Definitely!" he answered, "You ready Sarah?"
"I'm waiting!" she replied, wiggling her rump slightly, "Come on, push."
With one hand at her hip he slowly pushed his pelvis forward and I saw his knob depress her skin, then slowly start to disappear.
"Careful," hissed Sarah, "Wait for a moment, will you."
"There's a ring of muscles to get through," explained Andy, "Then once they're stretched open it goes in easily -- you'll see."
"How do you know all that?" I asked but Andy just winked at me but said nothing.
"Ok, you can push now," said Sarah now as she wobbled her hips to adjust his entry, "Not too quick though."
There was a silence now as his penis slid slowly through Sarah's flesh until finally I could see no more -- his penis was entirely out of sight.
"Ohhhhh, bloody hell!" groaned Sarah, "You're right up inside aren't you?"
"All the way," said Andy, "That feels pretty good, you're so tight."
Slowly now his hips began to move, gently pumping his cock in and out of her arsehole while Sarah's own hips seemed to push back against him and while my own cock jerked and quivered.
"Wow!" I exclaimed, "You got it all inside her?"
"Of course," said Andy, "Why, haven't you seen anyone do this before?"
I shook my head -- I may have had several girlfriends but I couldn't even remember seeing the arsehole of any of them, ever, never mind about getting my cock near or in them.
"It's good," said Andy as his hips started moving a bit faster, "You need to make them slippery so you need some Vaseline or something but then it's just like a pussy only tighter. Oh and you can't get them pregnant up there either, can you!"
"Can I try?" I asked, my throbbing cock in need of some attention other than by my fingers.
"In a bit I guess," Andy replied, "Unless you want to use my arse."
"Eh?" I gasped, "Do what?"
"Put your cock inside me," explained Andy, "Come on then, try it -- I've done it before and it's really good."
"Ummm, I'll wait if you don't mind," I said, "I think I'd rather have Sarah's proper hole."
It wasn't that I didn't want somewhere to put my cock, but to use his arse...anyone's arse...was so new and alien that the idea shocked me seriously and all I could think of was pussies and not arses.
"Yeah fine, but you don't know what you're missing!" said Andy as his thrusting continued, "How're you doing down there?"
"Good," grunted Sarah, as she braced her hands on her knees, "Get on with it and stop talking!"
The pair were starting to pick up the pace now and both Andy and Sarah were breathing more heavily as their bodies came together and I too was breathing quickly as I watched. When Andy's cock appeared it had a broad ring of foamy white cream around it as did her hole and every so often, when he withdrew entirely I could see his exposed knob all bright purple, swollen and glistening.
"Going to cum soon," said Andy as his hips thrust even more quickly now, "Get ready."
"I don't think I'll be able to cum with you up there," answered Sarah, "I'll get Chris to bring me off, but don't stop, please don't stop."
"Don't think I could now," gasped Andy as his face began to redden, "Nearly there, nearly there."
The action was downright explosive now as Andy pumped away -- he was proving to be a real stud when it came to sex and even Sarah was enjoying the ride.
"Damn, you're strong," she moaned, "You're really shoving that thing up me, aren't you?"
She was still braced against the side of the van with her arms but at least Andy now had his hand wrapped around her hips to help hold her up as his thrusting continued.
But not for much longer, it suddenly seemed.
"Ooooh yeahhh, here it cums," he gasped as his jack-hammering became even faster, "Here it cums!"
"Quiet!" I hissed, "Keep the racket down!"
"Sorry -- can't help it," gasped Andy, "Ooohh yeahhh, yeahhhh -- oh God!"
His hips seemed to have locked in place now while his arm muscles bulged as he pulled Sarah against his erupting penis. Convulsive shudders made his arse cheeks flex and tighten as he pumped his load into Sarah's willing arse, shudders and thrusts that seemed to continue for ages until finally he released his hold on Sarah, who slumped down onto the pile of blankets in seconds.
Andy now stood there, his penis still semi-erect and still dripping with cum, his chest heaving as he recovered his breath and energy until finally he turned and looked at me.
"That was good!" he exclaimed, his hand shaking the last of his spunk from his cock, "Makes a nice change to use an arse instead of a pussy!"
I smiled uncertainly at him and then looked down at Sarah who was now laying on her back, propped up on the blankets.
"Still think I'd prefer the proper hole," I said, feeling my own buttocks clenching, "And I really need one right now."
"Go on then, Sarah's waiting for you," Andy said, "Aren't you?"
"Yeah, I'm ok now -- that was hard work even though it was good," said Sarah as she stroked her hand up the smooth junction between her legs, "Yeah, I'm all wet and ready Chris."
"Hurry up -- get in there!" said Andy as he stroked his own penis, "Either that or do me instead!"
He turned and stuck his arse out towards me but I declined his offer and sank to my knees between Sarah's outstretched legs, my eager cock jutting proudly.
"Yeah, he's right -- come on in," said Sarah with a grin, "He's got me all worked up -- I need to cum now -- hurry up, come and get me off."
Her hand was probing into her pussy, her fingers out of sight and whatever she was doing was making her hips work and causing her mouth to open and close.
Then she took her hand away to reveal her wet and glistening hole, along with her equally wet and shiny fingers and as I absorbed the sight, the scent of hot sex also rose and flooded my senses with energising effect, my cock jerking in spasms inside my fist. I changed my grip and settled myself between Sarah's legs and she, with a quick adjustment to the pile of blankets offered up her wide-spread pussy to me.
"Put it in," she said, her fingers inviting me, "Come on, I'm still hot and horny!"
With a small adjustment to my posture I lowered my cock towards her pussy and then, with my fingers guiding me I placed the tip right into the small, wet, slippery-looking depression that was her vagina.
I waited for a moment to ascertain that Sarah was ready, then lowered myself still further until my cock began sinking into the hot swamp within her hole.
"Ohhhhh Chris, yesss," said Sarah softly, "That's what I needed!"
"Yessss," I moaned happily, "Oh Sarah, you feel so hot, so good!"
"And you Chris," she replied, the fingers of one hand now twisting the flesh of her nipple, "Come on, do it, screw me hard now -- I want to feel you properly."
There was to be no problem with that -- already I was beginning to pump in and out, immediately feeling her hole contract around my penis, feeling her internal muscles working on my shaft, her delicious body letting my cock penetrate deep inside.
Soon I was into a rhythm, one that Sarah quickly emulated and gradually we began to copulate even more energetically, our lower bodies meeting and parting with growing pleasure.
"Oooh Chris, that's wonderful," groaned Sarah, "Ohhh I needed this -- oh yess, oh yesss, oh Chris!"
It was clear that Sarah was going to orgasm quite quickly, her body already having been aroused by Andy's penis but although I'd been watching and jerking my cock I had no feeling of a pending orgasm just yet but that was all to the good. At least I'd be able to bring Sarah off before I unloaded and now I renewed my efforts to ensure that Sarah climaxed successfully, my hips rising and falling faster now, my cock penetrating deeply time and time and again.
Even now I was bathed in sweat and as I shook my head to clear the sweat from my brow I saw that Andy was right beside me, watching intently, his hand working away at his stiffened cock.
"God, that's brilliant!" he said as he leaned closer and placed one hand on my back, "Wow, you're really giving her one!"
Another glance told me that Andy's cock was well and truly erect again, helped by his steadily pumping fist but my real interest was in Sarah who was squirming most deliciously on my cock.
Somehow she seemed to be working at my penis with muscles deep inside her -- they felt more like fingers as they roused me, as they stimulated me, as they encouraged me to unload into her body.
Not far from my eyes her breasts were jutting upwards as she writhed, her little pink nipples proud toppings to her delicious creamy mounds.
With one hand I stroked her breast, feeling the fullness of her breast, the softness of her skin and the way her breast pushed firmly against my hand. I twisted her nipple gently and Sarah's body responded by tightening again and sucking my cock even deeper inside her body.
"Ohhh Chris, yesss," she hissed, "And the other one -- please don't stop!"
It was far from easy to support myself above her and to use both hands on her nipples but I managed somehow, with the support of my elbows, to twirl both nipples at the same time. They were like little jelly beans, stiff and firm yet pliable and soft all at once and somehow the sensation of holding those tiny bits of flesh was enough to send thrilling waves of stiffness and climactic excitement down into my cock.
I could only respond by pumping my cock in and out faster and harder but it seemed that it was the right thing to do, exactly what Sarah needed.
"Ooh Chris, I'm going to cum soon, I know it," moaned Sarah, her body now twisting and turning below me, "I'm getting so close!"
"I think I'm nearly there too," I gasped, my hips working hard as I discovered that her responses were bringing me close too, "Oh God, almost there now!"
At that moment I noticed Andy as he came to kneel down right beside us and suddenly, almost alongside my face was his cock, the rigid stiffness of it entirely apparent as he rubbed his hand up and down his length. Equally suddenly the sight of his rigid erection was a powerful stimulant and I felt myself almost instantly on the brink of my orgasm.
"Here it cums!" I gasped and at that moment Sarah's hand reached up, pushed Andy's hand from his cock and took over, jerking him energetically for a few moments until she pulled her hands away and braced herself against the blankets.
"Yesss!" she cried, "Cumming, cumming -- oh God, I'm cumming!"
Her suddenly spasmodically tightening vagina now served to strip my spunk from me and I had simply no option but to freeze as my orgasm took hold.
"Ahhhhh!" I gasped, my whole body rigid for a moment or two, "Ahhh yesss -- take it, oh God, take it!"
I felt every single eruption as my cum surged and pumped powerfully and suddenly into Sarah's depths. I felt the warmth of my cum as it bathed my cock, the warmth noticeable even above Sarah's own heat. I felt the relief as I emptied the pressure from my balls, as my body suddenly seemed to turn to jelly, as my mind dissolved into erotic images and memories -- then suddenly I was brought back to the reality of the moment.
"Uhhhh!" grunted Andy loudly from right beside us.
I turned to see what he was moaning about and at that moment a huge and wet wad of flying cum smacked onto my cheek and across my mouth.
"Uhhhh!" he grunted again and this time it was Sarah's turn to be splattered but she caught it right in her half-open mouth.
Another eruption sent spunk spraying against my nose and then his cum was splashing and dripping down and over Sarah's chin and breasts.
"Oh yeahhh, yeahhh!" Andy moaned as he finished cumming, "Bloody hell, you two were so hot!"
The big wad that hit my cheek was now slithering downwards and the sensation made me raise my hand to it and a moment or two later I was looking at the large blob of whitish cum that now adorned my fingers.
"Well go on then, lick it up!" said Sarah, her own tongue now cleaning her lips and fingers, "It doesn't taste nasty at all."
The taste of his cum was already in my mouth but I was still reluctant to proceed. Fair enough, I'd tasted my own cum often enough but never before the cum of another man, except when I'd drank the cum-laden coffee and yet there was still that reticence that lingered inside me but then Sarah joined in again.
With a quick movement she grasped my hand, twisted it around and pushed my fingers straight into my mouth. I didn't even have the presence of mind to keep my lips closed and suddenly I could feel and taste the sticky, slippery, salty taste of spunk in my mouth.
"Swallow it!" said Sarah firmly, so I did, suddenly discovering that my tongue was already in the process of gathering and removing every little bit from my fingers.
It was unusual and even strange and yet it seemed so 'normal' -- he was my kin brother after all, so why shouldn't we be intimately close? Perhaps he and I could explore further than we'd already done....Andy certainly seemed eager to do so.
"See, it didn't poison you, did it?" said Sarah as she sat more upright now, "Personally I like the stuff and I haven't tasted yours yet, have I?"
I didn't know whether to shake my head or nod it so instead I merely smiled.
"That's true," I mused, my mind and body still occupied with Andy's cum and my own orgasm, "Oh well, we'll see....."
Sarah now pushed herself into a standing position and then bent to inspect her wet pussy and Andy held a towel towards her which she took and applied to her dripping hole.
"Hope it's not too mucky, it's one I left here when we were loading the van," said Andy, "Probably a bit sweaty but otherwise it should be clean enough."
"Ugghhh, better than nothing," said Sarah as she continued to mop up the residue of our intercourse, "God, you didn't half pump me full -- perhaps I should have sucked you off instead!"
Both Andy and I laughed happily as we began to pull our clothes on again and then Sarah squatted down and held the towel beneath her and concentrated before looking up at us.
"Uhhh, yuck! I've got both holes filled, haven't I? I'm dripping everywhere!" she said with a grimace, "You two go and find Mum and I'll join you in a bit."
"Yeah ok," we both said, and then we left her to her clean-up and after a quick wrestle with the roller door we headed across the car park to the shops.
"That was good," said Andy, his shoulder rubbing against mine as we walked, "I really enjoyed that."
"So did I," I answered, "I'm still not sure about having sex with you though."
"You'll have to try it some day -- it's good," he said as he drooped his arm around my shoulders, "I've got plenty of Vaseline as well -- I'll show you what to do with it."
"You get that yucky taste if you get that petroleum jelly in your mouth don't you?" I replied, feeling strange quivers in my groin, "I used to use it when I wanked."
"I didn't ask you to suck me!" said Andy as he hugged me and squeezed me happily, "It's the other end I want you to try!"
And then we were in the store and the subject was dropped as we saw Mum and a little while later we were being shown the beds that she'd chosen in our absence.
"I've picked four doubles," she explained, "We've just got to choose our mattresses, you know, soft, hard or harder -- oh and we'll needs some more sheets and pillows and duvets too."
We crossed the store to the mattress selection and before we'd made up our minds Sarah joined us, greeting us with a kiss on our cheeks.
"You all feeling better now?" asked Mum quietly and we all nodded and grinned.
We were indeed all relaxed and untroubled now and Mum approved.
"That's good, because you can load everything into the van then, can't you," she said.
This was before the days of free home deliveries were common so the chore wasn't unexpected or unduly arduous and soon after Mum had paid the bill she moved the van round behind the store where they helped us to put the four beds and mattresses and then bags of bedding safely inside. And then we were away and heading back home -- to our new home that is and inside another couple of hours we had all the beds installed and ready for use. We'd even managed to put the right mattresses with the right beds, Sarah having chosen a soft mattress, Mum having picked a harder one and us boys having opted for 'medium' mattresses.
Sarah hadn't helped as she squirmed her arse on my lap as we drove home but although she stirred my interest my cock didn't really rise enough to cause concern or interest and then the next few hours were ours as Mum disappeared to return the van, taking Sarah with her Mum's intent was to buy a car if she could find something to her taste so, since Andy and I were now free of chores, we began by helping ourselves to cans of beer, then settling to relax in the lounge.
"Blimey," said Andy after he'd emptied at least half his can, "We've had a busy morning, haven't we?"
"What with one thing another, yes, we have," I agreed, "I feel as if I could sleep for a week!"
"No way!" said Andy with a grin, "We've got to find out what the beach is like and see if there are any girls out there, then we've got to find some work and I need something to eat and then...."
"Whoa!" I said, startled by his enthusiasm, "One thing at a time and we've got to help mum too."
"Oh yeah, sorry, you're right" he replied, "It's just so good to be here with everything that's new and different and all that."
We calmed down again and I fetched more beer and we relaxed together, just sitting idly for a while and eventually the beer was finished and we considered what to do next.
"I know," said Andy suddenly enthusiastic again, "Look at the garden -- it's a bit of a mess isn't it. How about we try to get it cleaned up for Mum -- you know she'll like that."
"Yeah, might as well," I agreed, my relaxed mind somewhat reluctant, "Yeah, Mum will probably ask us to do it anyway."
Soon the two of us were busy, Andy with the mower and me with a rake and then we did some pruning and weeding and trimming and finally we were able to stand back and admire the plot of land that now looked far more orderly and pleasant.
"Done a good job there," I enthused, "What's to be done next?"
"Water the plants perhaps," said Andy and he nipped off and returned with the coiled hosepipe from the garage, which was currently serving as our garden shed.
"Any idea where the spray end is?" he asked and I shook my head.
"In there somewhere," I said vaguely, "I remember seeing it when we dumped everything...."
"Never mind, I'll be ok," he answered.
Without further comment Andy attached the hose to the outside tap and stretched it out down the garden, splashing water over everything as he went.
Without the spray attachment Andy used his thumb over the end to spread the water everywhere and in the meanwhile I settled on my knees to do some more weeding, finding and removing any smaller weeds that we'd missed.
I'd been working along the side of the garden for a while as Andy watered the rest of the garden when suddenly I jerked upright as a chilly torrent of water poured over me, accompanied by raucous laughter from Andy.
"Yah -- got you!" he chortled, splashing more and more water all over me.
"Get off, you arsehole!" I spluttered as I jumped up and tried unsuccessfully to shield my face, "I'll get you for that!"
The water felt icy cold but it was also welcome because it had been hot work out there in the sunshine. I began chasing Andy around the garden but he kept dodging me and I kept slipping on the wet grass until finally I managed to pin him down and wrestle the hose from his grasp. In moments I'd turned the tables and now it was my turn to soak him, eventually sticking the end of the hose down into his shorts.
"Uhhhh, that's bloody cold!" he gasped as he eventually managed to extract the gushing hose, "Whoa, that's enough, that's enough!"
He stood up and I did too, then I went and turned off the tap before turning back to Andy. He was liberally soaked from head to toe and various parts of him were daubed with mud and grass cuttings and even a bit of blood -- then I looked down at myself and I was in much the same state.
0-0-0-0-0-0-0
(This is where it starts turning nasty, for those of you who can't enjoy some man on man sex!)
0-0-0-0-0-0-0
I shook the water from my eyes and stood there panting.
"Quits?" I asked and Andy nodded and held out his hand, which I shook.
It had been a good bit of fun and a chance to unwind and to let off a bit of steam.
"I think we'd better get cleaned up and changed," I said as I stripped off my t-shirt and stepped indoors.
The house had wide patio doors but the laundry room (and the kitchen) also opened onto the garden and that's where we now headed, dropping soggy clothes and drips of water at random until we were both naked, our cocks shrivelled by the chilly water. Together we towelled ourselves down, drying our hair and bodies but we needed more.
"I'm still filthy, I need a shower," said Andy, "And we both need dry clothes."
I nodded my agreement -- I too was as dirty as he was and our clothes were unwearable.
Andy's pink if dirty cheeks bounced as he bounded up the stairs ahead of me and by the time I'd reached the landing Andy had already opened the bathroom door and was stepping inside.
I turned towards Mum's en suite bathroom but Andy called out.
"Hey, we can share," he said, waving his hand at me, "Come on."
The thought of being in the bathroom with my naked brother didn't really faze me -- we'd seen one another naked often enough before and thought nothing of it although I knew that my eyes would always gravitate to his penis. Every guy wants to compare his weapon with that of his companions and I was no exception. But hell, we'd watched each other having sex with Sarah so a bit more skin was no problem.
As I entered the bathroom Andy already had the shower running and was testing the water and a moment or two later he was in the shower cubicle, beckoning to me. I stepped into the cubicle with him and we stood there self-consciously waiting for the other one to make the first move. It was Andy who broke the silence.
"You've got mud in your hair," he commented, "Mind you, so have I, I think."
"I'm not surprised -- there's mud and bits of grass everywhere," I added as I picked a leaf from Andy's hip, "Go on, you get wet first; I'll do you then you can do me."
My words were innocent and intended only to cover the act of cleaning each other but Andy thought otherwise as his sudden wide smile indicated.
"Ohhh yeah, that sounds good," he said enthusiastically, "Let's get clean first though."
I frowned as I wondered why he sounded so pleased and then his hand moved and stroked my arse, an action that I merely construed as a friendly gesture and his words as just banter -- no way did I catch his real meaning.
Instead I just pushed him under the water until he was thoroughly wet, then I found the tube of liquid soap, one of those newer and much appreciated commodities.
I squirted some into my hands and as Andy turned his back I began washing and soaping him from his shoulders downwards until I reached his arse then I stopped, somewhat unsure of myself.
"Well, come on then, keep going," said Andy as he pushed his arse out towards me, "Right down and in between."
My hands were a bit unsteady as they rubbed soapy bubbles everywhere but as Andy was my dear brother and as he seemed to be thoroughly enjoying my attention I continued, letting my hands slide beneath his globes until my fingers bumped against the hanging weight of his ball sack.
"Ooops!" I gasped, "Sorry!"
"Sorry for what?" asked Andy without turning, "Oh, my balls, oh I don't mind you touching them, they need washing too. And you haven't finished my arse either, have you?"
I'd washed everything within sight but I now admitted to myself that I hadn't been near the crack of his arse and now Andy bent over almost double, stuck his arse out and with his hands on his cheeks he pulled them apart, thus revealing his crack and his arsehole.
It was such a weird and erotic surprise that a shockwave travelled right through me, one that stirred my cock considerably and I suddenly found that I'd become at least half erect.
"Well, don't just stand there, clean it please," said Andy and as he spoke his arsehole seemed to open and close before me like a small mouth.
"Oh bloody hell, ok here goes," I breathed and with a very soapy hand I slid my fingers up and down his crack, feeling the crinkled flesh of his arsehole in passing.
"That's better," said Andy, his hole still visibly moving, "Don't stop."
I slid my frothy hand into his crevice again but this time Andy put one of his hands on mine and guided me and when my fingertips were close to his hole he pushed firmly on my hand.
"Don't," I muttered, "I'll get all dirty."
"That's just it, I want to be clean, outside and inside!" said Andy while his fingers continued to hold mine firmly and to push harder.
A moment later and two of my fingers were pushed inside his arse, sliding easily on a bed of bubbles until they were knuckle-deep inside.
"Yessss!" hissed Andy, his hand now working my fingers in and out of his hole, "Ohhh Chris, that's better!"
The considerably surprise at finding myself with my fingers inside my brother's arsehole might well have sent me reeling from the shower but Andy's hand still held my fingers in place although now he was pushing and pulling them in and out of his hole.
The sensation felt so completely perverted as to bring about my entire sexual arousal but it was only when my penis bumped against the back of Andy's hand that I realised that it was as stiff as it had ever been.
"Ohhh look, it worked!" said Andy, his other hand now searching for, finding and then holding my erection, "Wow Chris, you're so hard!"
Almost immediately, aided by the soapy suds, he slid my foreskin back and let his fingers wrap around my knob in a deliciously sensual manner. I gasped with delight and pleasure because his touch was so thrilling that all I could do was to thrust my cock through his fist, my actions also pushing my fingers further into his hole.
At that moment however, the fact that I had my fingers in his arse broke into my reverie and I jerked them from his grip and held them up.
No they weren't all covered in unmentionable stuff -- they looked entirely normal and still intact!
But despite my reticence Andy was in control of my mind now and he turned around while retaining his hold on my cock. As he did so his own stiff penis came into view and he pushed it out towards me and with my senses reeling, my brain addled and my gonads stimulated I just took hold of it and began stroking it.
His firm slippery cock felt fantastic to hold, a lengthy, warm, living pole of excitement and encouraged by his efforts on my cock I began stroking him steadily now, enjoying the sensual feeling. Soon I found myself pushing Andy's hand away until I held our two cocks side by side; the sensation incredibly arousing -- but it wasn't everything that Andy wanted.
After a few minutes of manual manipulation he pushed my hands away from our cocks and turned round again, now presenting his arse to me again.
"Put it in," he said bluntly, "I want you inside me."
In what I might call 'normal' circumstances I'd have shied away from any such activity but here, shut in the shower with my brother, aroused, stimulated and naked I just had to do something with my cock. I shuffled closer until the tip was just a few inches from his arse, then paused.
"Is this what you want?" I asked, "You really want me to put my cock inside you?"
"Of course!" agreed Andy, pushing his arse back until it bumped against my penis, "Come on, try it, you'll like it!"
His hole was still winking at me, pulsating with apparent eagerness and I found myself moving my hips until my penis was pressed into the little indentation of his arsehole. I felt my legs shaking as I stood there, frightened yet thrilled anticipation making me afraid to continue.
"Come on then, I'm waiting!" said Andy, "Be brave -- just try it!"
Taking a deep breath I allowed my penis to press more firmly against his body, still reluctant to do the deed but Andy encouraged me again.
"You'll be alright," he said, backing towards my penis, "It won't hurt you, it won't even damage your lovely cock!"
"Ohhhh hell, ok, here goes!" I muttered still very dubious about the whole thing, "I'm going to push."
There was considerable resistance to my penis for a little while but slowly but surely it slid inside. There was a moment when it was really hard to push but then it passed and I saw my cock disappearing inside my brother's arsehole.
"You ok," I said, awestruck and shivering despite the warmth around us, "Doesn't it hurt?"
"No, it's fine," replied Andy, "You're doing so well, please don't stop."
The deed was done -- my cock was embedded inside my brother and the need to move my cock, to stimulate my aroused flesh was stronger now. I pushed forward and saw the rest of my penis disappear from view, until I realised that my belly was now pressed against Andy's buttocks. I leaned around his body somewhat to try to see his face and saw that his eyes were closed and his mouth was open -- but more importantly he looked to be wrapped in pleasure. I glanced downwards and saw his hand rubbing his own erection quickly and knew now that I could only continue. I shook my head as I straightened up, then concentrated on my cock and his hole. I just had to keep going....
Moving my penis in and out only served to excite me more, especially as the muscles at his arsehole seemed to be gripping me most deliciously, squeezing and palpating my cock in ways that no vagina could. I moved faster now, my wet thighs slapping hard against the back of Andy's legs as my penis pumped his arse, water spraying from the impact as well as from the shower itself, my breathing already faster and harder.
Ahead of me Andy was now reacting, his hips thrusting back at me, his arsehole even more active, his own breathing now louder and faster. His arm was moving quickly too as he jerked himself off and now, entirely caught up in the sex I felt my own body starting to respond too. I felt the slow tightening of an orgasm as it gathered force inside me but all that did was to make me work my cock in and out of his hole with that much more eagerness.
"This feels pretty good!" I commented, not finding myself able to say much more at this moment, "You're so damn sexy, aren't you!"
"Ohhh, am I?" Andy replied, his arsehole still thrilling me, "You've really got me going -- you're brilliant! Glad you're enjoying it too."
I worked my cock in his hole for some while, feeling the water continue to spray on us; feeling my feet slipping occasionally and feeling the tension inside me rising and rising while under me Andy moaned occasionally but kept thrusting his arse back at me.
But shudders of my rising arousal now began to cause my thrusts to become more jerky and less controlled; more energetic and more variable.
"I'll going to have to stop soon," I said as I paused for a moment or two, "I'm think I'm getting close -- I'll have to take it out."
"No way -- you keep going, I want you to cum," he answered quickly, his hand still working hard and fast on his penis, "Ahhh, ahhh, oh yeah, you've got me cumming now!"
Suddenly his hole tightened enormously, gripping my cock fiercely in waves of muscular contraction and just as suddenly the rest of his body shook convulsively.
"Ahhh, oh damn, ahhhh!" he grunted and several strong blasts of spunk splattered against the floor and wall of the shower.
"Oh God, oh yeahhh!" he grunted again and several more squirts of cum were jerked from his penis to disappear into the cascade of water.
It was too much for me -- my orgasm suddenly was upon me.
"Ohhh Andy, here it cums," I gasped as I slammed my body hard against his buttocks, "Here it cums!"
"Keep it in there!" grunted Andy, "Push it right in!"
His hands reached around us and held me against him as my buttocks clenched and my cock thrust and erupted time after time. The restricting band of his anal muscles that surrounded my cock meant that I felt each spurt as it squeezed past them and then the pleasure too as each jet blasted from my knob buried deep inside his body.
For a few minutes we just stood there with small tremors shaking each of us from time to time until our muscles relaxed then Andy's hands released me and my penis slipped from his now relaxed and well-filled hole.
"Phew!" he breathed as he turned around, "You were brilliant!"
"Was, wasn't I?" I answered, surprised at my eager orgasm, "No, I mean I surprised myself -- I didn't think I'd be able to do that."
"Well, you've done it now, so next time it'll be even more fun," he said as he turned towards the cascading water, "And perhaps next time it'll be my turn."
"Yeah sure," I answered absently and without thinking, "And wow, that was amazing to be honest."
"Well I've done it before so it was easy for me," said Andy, "I'm what you call 'bisexual' -- I swing both ways."
"You do that alright!" I answered lightly as we let the water pour over our now relaxing cocks, "Best of both worlds I guess!"
We laughed quietly then set to work to wash ourselves, suddenly realising that neither of us had washed our hair and we set to work with the shampoo.
With sex no longer top of the agenda we were soon clean, refreshed, clothed again and downstairs once more, relaxing and regaling ourselves with more beer. We rustled together some sandwiches and went and sat outside to await the return of our sister and our mother, chatting, eating and drinking as we did so.
"I guess we'd better start looking for work soon," said Andy and I nodded my agreement.
"Mum said she's bringing the local papers back with her," I said, "We'll have a good look through them later on and then tomorrow perhaps we'd better get up to the Job Centre."
"Guess so," agreed Andy, "No idea what sort of work I'm going to look for though."
"Anything to keep us going," I answered, "We can't let Mum pay for us from her stories."
Andy shook his head as we lapsed into silence and then he spoke again.
"Oh, speaking of Mum," he said, "The bedroom arrangement was her idea wasn't it?"
I nodded and supped some of my beer.
"I was kind of annoyed that Sarah was near me because I really wanted to have you in the next bedroom," he continued, "I was aiming at getting to know you better -- but then it all worked out fine because Sarah turned out to be so wicked!"
"Hah -- she almost got you off in the van on the way down, didn't she!" I said, laughing at the memory, "So who took who to bed that night?"
"I went to say goodnight to her actually, but then she encouraged me -- she was naked as soon as I closed her door," he answered, grinning broadly, "We didn't get to sleep until the middle of the night!"
"Lucky bastard," I commented, "Bet that was fun."
"Damn well was!" he added quickly, "But then again you had plenty of fun with Mum, didn't you?"
I smiled a selfish smile back at him, feeling my penis moving as the memory stirred me. I pushed it into a more comfortable position, my actions closely observed by Andy.
"You're not getting horny again, are you?" he asked sociably, "Would you like me to suck you off?"
"No, no, not now, they'll be back soon," I said, "Later perhaps."
My last words had just jumped from my mouth and my mind almost without thinking but now I began to wonder just what I'd got myself into. We lapsed into silence as we calmed down and drank the last of our beer, then I found myself speaking again.
"What's all this with you and being bisexual?" I asked, "I thought you were normal?"
"What's normal?" Andy asked, his eyebrows raised high, "I'm normal in that I like sex -- isn't that normal enough?"
"You know what I mean -- liking other men," I replied, "Where did that come from?"
"A guy at work got me interested," he said, "We had a bit of fun in the toilet and I liked it so it's kind of grown from there -- mind you, I still love a bit of pussy though!"
"Yeah, I noticed!" I retorted with a smile, "You just love sex, don't you?"
He nodded, smiled and went and brought us back two more cans of beer then he answered me.
"Anyway what's wrong with that?" he said as he settled in his chair, "You like sex too, don't you."
It wasn't a question, it was a statement and I nodded as I agreed.
"So I just love it any way I can get it," he said, "I mean it's brilliant to have a nice girl with you but doesn't the thought of a nice big hard cock turn you on? Don't you like to feel it pushing through your fist? Don't you like to watch all that lovely creamy spunk shooting everywhere? I mean, it's another way to get off isn't it; who cares who's hand jerks you off or what hole your cock's inside just so long as you unload."
His hand was now caressing his penis through his shorts and he lifted it away to show me his growing erection.
"And it's bloody gorgeous to have a cock pushing up inside you too -- and squirting everything up there too," he concluded, his erection now stretching his shorts.
He stopped because we could hear voices and a little while later Mum and Sarah appeared, their faces happily smiling.
"Done it," said Sarah as she bounced into the room, her tits seemingly alive inside her t-shirt, "Mum's bought us a lovely car -- it's one of those big estate cars -- loads of room everywhere."
"We needed something with lots of room," said Mum through the kitchen window, "Anyway I like nice big things!"
She disappeared then stuck her head around the door and smiled wickedly at us, before sticking out her tongue and licking her lips.
"She's terrible," said Sarah as she now stood beside us, her towelling shorts tight against her pussy, "All she's talked about is cocks and getting them up her -- one of you needs to sort her out."
"I did, last night," I answered but Sarah shook her head.
"No, I mean today -- once isn't enough for her," said Sarah, "Like me...but Mum's really in need of being screwed!"
"By both of us perhaps!" I said as Andy and I looked at each other, "Now we've got those nice big new beds we can all get together."
"Hmmmph, I see you're both ready now!" said Sarah as she looked down at us, "You're damn well insatiable, the pair of you -- bad as your mother!"
"Agreed!" said Andy as he thrust his bulging erection up towards Sarah, "Mind you, you're no shrinking violet, are you? Fancy some now?"
"No I don't," said Sarah firmly, "I'm still a bit tender from earlier, thank you -- you save it for Mum."
A few moments later Mum stepped outside holding two mugs, one of which she handed to Sarah and they joined us to regale us with their afternoon activities. We kept quiet about our own activities but then Mum noticed how neat and tidy the garden was and she smiled benevolently at us both.
"Oh you darlings," she cooed, "I've got so much to do and I wasn't really looking forward to all that gardening right now so you've saved me so much effort."
She leaned over and kissed me as I was nearest and then kissed Andy, her kisses on our lips warm and soft and delicious while her deep cleavage filled our eyes.
"Perhaps you big strong boys can make it your job to keep the garden looking nice," she asked, "I'm sure I'll be able to find ways to reward you."
Her look was such that I knew immediately that she didn't mean anything else but sex as a reward and I immediately felt my penis swelling again, a swelling that Mum was quick to notice.
"What, already?" she said as her eyes flitted around us three, "Look, much as I'd like to enjoy a bit of fun, I think I should wait, I've got too much else to do. You'll have to hang on for a bit -- tonight perhaps?"
"I told you she was eager," said Sarah, "Mind you, that's a lovely pair of cocks that you two have; if I wasn't feeling so tender I'd take you both on again right now!"
Her tongue wetted her lips as she spoke and her eyes seemed to smile that come-to-bed look, then a wicked look crossed her face and her eyes crinkled with smiles.
"I'll tell you what Mum," she said looking at her mother, "The boys look as if they're all excited but I'm not ready for them right now and you said you'd rather wait until tonight why don't we ask the boys to give us a demonstration? Andy was telling me last night that he likes cock too."
Mum's face lit up with excited animation and I saw her breasts lift as she breathed deeply.
"Oh Andy, that's wonderful news!" she said happily, "I'm so pleased -- I wanted us all to be able to enjoy each other and that solves that problem. And what about Chris, are you like Andy?"
"I'm sure he'll join in and do his bit," said Andy, interrupting my intended objection, "I'll help him anyway."
"What a good idea!" she exclaimed, "I can see you're already up and ready!"
She turned towards Sarah and smiled.
"Yes, let's get the boys to show us what they can do," she said.
What Andy and I had done in the bathroom and what intimacies we'd shared had been in private and the idea of demonstrating our man-to-man interaction was shocking right now.
I felt the heat rising as I blushed and yet somehow I also felt my penis stiffening once again and even though I tried to ignore it, I knew that it was willing and eager, even if my mind wasn't.
But just then I jumped as a hand closed over my cock and there was Sarah, leaning closer. Her hand stroked me briefly and then with a quick movement she uncovered at least half of my erection and held the material of my shorts back.
"See, he's all ready too," she said, her hand now holding my stiffened penis, "Come on Andy, get your's out as well."
Andy, obviously less concerned than I was, immediately stood up and dropped his shorts and underpants to reveal his slowly bouncing penis, an instrument whose foreskin had long since retracted, a cock whose knob glowed with hot blood.
"Come on then Chris, get your kit off as well," said Mum as she settled into a chair, "I'm looking forward to this!"
I was still very reticent even though Sarah still gripped and showed off my cock but she helped me further now.
"Come on Chris, I've seen it before and so has mum and we've both had it up inside us, haven't we," she said, "And...."
"...and I've had it inside me too!" said Andy, interrupting her words, "So what is there to be shy about Chris?"
"Wow! When did that happen? Come on -- tell me or else!" Sarah replied, her head whipping around to stare at Andy, her hand suddenly moving more energetically on my cock.
But having stared at him her face changed and after a brief glance at Mum she smiled and continued.
"That was sneaky, wasn't it! Having sex while we were out!" she said with a wicked grin, "Come on, let's have the details."
"This morning, after we'd done the garden," Andy said, "We got all dirty so we had a shower together and he did it then."
Sarah's eyebrows jerked upwards and she smiled again at Mum, then at us.
"Well in that case you won't mind doing it again, will you?" Sarah insisted, "Come on, I'll help you. It'll be fun seeing you two getting dirty again!"
She had my shorts undone in seconds and then she was pushing and pulling me upright and helping my clothes slide to the ground, somehow with her hand still hanging onto my cock.
"Here you are Andy, he's all yours!" she said triumphantly.
While Sarah had been busy Mum had been active too, gathering cushions and a couple of pillows too and they'd been spread on the lounge floor and now Mum was busy again.
"I'm going to get my knickers off," she said as her actions mirrored her words, "If they're going to play then I intend to be able to play as well."
"I'd better do the same," said Sarah but as she was wearing shorts while Mum had a skirt on, removal of her knickers also meant removal of her shorts.
Soon both mother and sister-daughter were sitting on cushions, Sarah bare from the waist down, Mum with her skirt bunched up at her waist as they waited for us two to get going.
"Get on with it!" urged Mum, "Can't just sit here all day!"
Andy and I looked at each other then we both shrugged and I reached out to take hold of Andy's rod. It was very hard and stiff and there was a small bubble of precum at the tip already. I used my thumb to spread the sticky fluid around, suddenly enjoying the sensual feelings that seemed to be quickly growing inside me. I almost jumped as Andy's hand found my own erection, then calmed down as his actions emulated mine and together we stood and stroked each other's cocks.
"Come on, do something else too," hissed Sarah, her hand already between her legs, "Go on, let's see you kissing!"
I could see Andy looking a bit reluctant to kiss and I felt the same way but with our sister urging us on, I just had to do something. I leaned towards Andy and he did the same and our lips came together, bumping fairly firmly together before we jerked apart.
Andy winked at me and smiled.
"Wasn't so bad, come on, let's give them something to watch," he said and a moment or two later we were in full lip lock mode, my lips suddenly as soft and wet as his.
"Ohhh bloody hell," breathed Andy into my mouth, "You're good! I like it!"
He'd moved closer to me and now his cock was pressing against my stomach as I held it while mine pushed against his firm thigh and then our hands let go and we hugged each other as we continued to kiss, our groins rubbing sensuously together. My stiff cock was rubbing against his smooth firm abdomen just as his was against me and the sensation was both wild and thrilling.
I was beginning to get quite warm as we made out and just as I was about to suggest that we stop when Andy slipped from my grasp and sank to his knees.
A moment later and my penis was being sucked into his hot wet mouth, the thrilling sensation making me jerk my cock at him and causing Andy to pull away and cough.
"Quit it," he said, "I cant do that."
"Do what?" I asked, unsure of his subject matter.
"Deep throat stuff," he replied, "I'm not Linda Lovelace! You tried to get your cock right down my throat."
"Sorry, didn't mean to," I apologised, scenes from the film flooding my mind, "It was too nice."
"Well, if you think it's that nice then you can suck me," he said as he released his hold on my cock and lay on his side, "Come here and lie down -- we can do it together if you like."
At least I understood his intent and after a few false steps I managed to arrange myself to suit him and then he was astride my head, then leaning forward. His cock was suddenly there above me and I was immediately struck rigid. I'd never had a cock in my mouth before and it was all a bit scary.
At that moment I felt Andy pulling at my penis and then his warm and delightful mouth was around it again and I arched my back with pleasure.
"Come on Chris," said Mum, from beside us, "Suck him, for heaven's sake!"
I had no real option and anyway, the more I looked at his cock and the more he sucked me, the more the idea seemed both fascinating and exciting. I took a deep breath.
"Ok, here goes," I muttered and with that I pulled his penis into a more downward pointing position, and let it sink down towards me as I opened my mouth.
Almost immediately I felt the hot stickiness of his penis against my lips and although I was somewhat reticent I was also highly aroused and excited.
I let my lips close around his cock, feeling the solid bar of flesh moving between my lips, feeling the way his foreskin slid and tasting the slightly salty flavour of his cock. The whole thing grew on me now and suddenly I was actually sucking at his penis, scrolling my tongue around the ridge of his knob, revelling in the thrilling sensation.
"I like it," hissed Sarah from not far away, "That looks so hot!"
She'd moved her cushion closer and now reclined on the floor near us, one hand between her legs, the other up inside her t-shirt.
She definitely looked hot too -- and my own temperature seemed to be rising as I carried on, presumably, I now realised, because Andy was doing the same to my own cock but I couldn't stop sucking him. Soon I had my hand around his penis too, jerking up and down in my eagerness to excite him further as I continued to suck ever more energetically on his lovely cock.
Andy was steadily working on me too but now it was his turn to thrust his cock through my lips, the knob pressing hard against the back of my mouth.
And something inside me was urging me on, pushing me to go further and in an instant I realised what it was -- I wanted to do what he couldn't do -- I wanted to take his cock deep into my throat.
I used my hands to control his hips as he thrust his cock at me, until he seemed to realise and then he let me regulate his insertion, his descent, inch by inch.
Soon his penis was pressing against my throat and I held it there as I controlled my gagging reflex -- it was quite easy to do, I now discovered.
Then, having somehow absorbed a deep breath I let his body fall slowly towards me and allowed his penis to slide into the tightness of my throat while controlling his descent by using my hands to hold him up.
"Ohhhh Chrisssss!" hissed Andy, his cock immediately pushing even harder at me, "Oh God, that's incredible -- that's fantastic! How the hell did you manage that?"
With a mouthful of cock I was unable to answer and instead I let him enjoy the sensation for a little longer then pushed him upwards until my throat was free and my breath could flow again; then refreshed, I let his cock sink downwards once more until his wiry pubes pressed down against my lips and nose.
I worked his cock up and down, feeling my own penis swelling with excitement just as Andy's seemed to be doing, urging him on with my internal muscles, now feeling his short sharp thrusts.
I pushed him away again and breathed deeply then pulled him back, his penis immediately sinking right into my throat once more, thrusting, jerking, straining inside me.
Then suddenly Andy was gasping and his cock was jumping and his spunk was flowing and I had to push him upwards as his liquid offering gushed and filled my throat. I managed to swallow but I barely had time to draw a quick breath before his penis was thrusting again, this time flooding my mouth with his cum, the heady scent filling my senses, the delicious flavour filling my taste buds, the sticky juice filtering into my throat.
I swallowed quickly again then found myself sucking his cock deep into my mouth once more as if to get full value from his orgasm and from his spunk. It was delicious and incredible and wicked and so utterly compelling -- I wanted more and more!
He gave me one more burst of cum and then withdrew his penis from me, to kneel above me now, letting his penis drip the last of his cum onto my face. My own penis kept jumping eagerly although ignored but the mouthful of cum was food enough for my senses for now.
I licked my lips and searched my mouth for remnants of his spunk but I'd cleaned him out and there only remained the lingering scent of cum to enjoy now.
We moved again and I sat up and looked around and there before my eyes were my mother and sister, side by side on the floor, each with a hand between the other's legs.
"I think you enjoyed that, didn't you?" asked Mum and I grinned stupidly back at her and nodded.
"You were fantastic," said Andy, "Didn't know you could do that!"
"Nor did I!" I replied, "Bit of a shock actually."
"I'll say it was!" he added, "Can we do it again sometime?"
I must have nodded because Andy raised his thumbs and smiled, then looked towards my penis.
"Oh look, your poor cock!" he exclaimed, "You still need to cum, don't you?"
Sure, yes, I wanted to but I was mentally replete at the moment, full of cum and full of exciting, frightening, thrilling memories.
"In a bit," I said, seeking time for my mind to settle, "Let's take a break, I'm thirsty."
"What, still thirsty!" said Andy with a big grin, "After swallowing all that lot!"
I playfully slapped him as we stood up, his semi-hard penis hanging and swaying while mine still stood and pointed at the ceiling but I'd had enough for a little while and slowly my erection subsided somewhat.
"My goodness, that was quite a show, wasn't it Sarah?" said Mum, "That made me feel all wicked -- how about you?"
"I'm always wicked!" said Sarah, her fingers still busy at her pussy, "But that was different, and so exciting."
"It was certainly different," said Mum, "But I thought you two were going to have proper sex?"
"As in putting his cock in me?" asked Andy, "No, we did that earlier -- I want to try to think of something different to do!"
"Spoilsport!" moaned Sarah, "Oh well, a blow job's better than nothing!"
Soon Mum got up and briefly left us, reappearing before long bearing mugs of tea for her and Sarah and cans of beer for us and we thankfully settled to refresh ourselves.
"Feeling better?" asked Mum of Andy, "Are you empty now?"
"No way!" he replied, "Give me a few more minutes and I'll be able to do that all over again!"
Even as he spoke his penis started to rise once more and with a quick stroke from Mum it now began stiffening to it's usual state of readiness.
"You're a horny so and so, aren't you!" she said as she stroked his cock into rigid stiffness again, "Mind you, I'm not complaining!"
We all laughed and relaxed with our drinks for a few minutes, Andy and I exchanging smiles and clunking our cans together while my penis continued to relax and his continued to stand proudly, aided by Mum's gently stroking fingers.
Sarah meanwhile looked pensive as she drank her tea and now chose to speak.
"I was trying to think of who's done what to whom," she said, "Mum and I've had both you boys; Mum's been down on me and Andy says that he's had Chris's cock up inside him -- so that just leaves me to suck you off Mum -- and for Andy to get his cock up Chris's arse!"
"Yeahhhh!" enthused Andy, thrusting his energetic penis into the air, "Just what I was thinking too!"
"Oh what!" I gasped, "No, not there....I've never....."
"Well you're going to," interrupted Mum, "It's only fair."
"Not fair to me though is it?" I complained but even as I spoke, tremors of excitement ran through me and my penis started to lift from it's position of repose.
"You'll be alright," said Mum, "Andy will be gentle and I've brought some of that KY stuff -- it's in the bag on the kitchen table. I bought it so that Sarah and I wouldn't get sore but it'll do nicely for you too. Do you think you could fetch it please Sarah?"
She was up and off in a moment and in her absence Mum pulled and pushed me onto my knees on the assorted pillows and cushions, shoving my head downwards and adjusting my knees until she was happy. Then she stripped off her remaining clothes and sat down to finish her tea.
"Now just stay there," she instructed, "And when Andy's organised I'm going to come and lie down here too and Sarah can get busy on me."
I was pliant and submissive for several reasons, not least being that even if my mother was also my lover, she still ruled the roost and us children disobeyed her at our own peril.
But I was now also very curious about how it would feel to have a cock stuffed up inside me. Of course I'd experimented on occasions, exploring my arsehole with various things and by and large it had been fun and an additional stimulation when I'd jerked off so in a way this would merely be a continuation of my exploration.
Idly I stroked my cock as I waited, my erection still as solid as ever but then my reverie was interrupted as Sarah returned, as I saw Andy moving to kneel behind me and as Mum came and sat naked beside me.
She reached out and held my hand, then joined in stroking my cock.
"You're going to enjoy this!" she said, her hand now rubbing my penis with enthusiasm, "Andy's such a big lad, he'll give you a really good seeing to!"
"I don't want a good seeing to!" I complained, "I'm not sure I want any of this now."
At that moment I gasped as something cool and wet touched my arsehole and I felt myself flinch and tighten up, then from behind me Andy laughed.
"That's just some of that KY," he said, his finger now pressing against my dainty virgin hole, "I want to get it inside too, hang on."
"Uhhhh!" I grunted as his finger slipped inside me, "Get off, get it out!"
My plea was unanswered but Mum's grip on my penis increased, her hand deliciously arousing despite the finger in my arse -- and then suddenly I realised that instead of repelling the invader, my hole seemed to be inviting it, stretching open and enjoying the utterly different feelings.
Nevertheless it was still an invasion of my body and I was about to try to move away when Andy's finger found some part of me inside my rectum that made me jerk all over.
Almost immediately Mum sighed too and her handiwork increased it's tempo.
"You found it," she said, "He's leaking everywhere!"
Suddenly her hand was sliding over my cock, slipping in my precum that I could now feel flowing and now her fingers twirled over and around my knob, slipping deliciously over my sensitive flesh while inside me Andy's fingers continued to arouse me.
"Ohhh Mum, that's lovely," I moaned, "Don't stop!"
At that very moment Andy's finger withdrew from my hole, leaving my arse clutching at thin air and feeling bereft of excitement, but things were only just starting and a few seconds later I felt Andy's presence again. Almost instinctively I pushed out to let him in again and Andy patted my arse cheek gently.
"That's it, push out and keep it there," he said, "I'm just coming in."
Suddenly I felt the blunt and much, much larger end of his penis as it pressed against my body. Suddenly there was so much stretching going on that I felt as if I'd split open but Andy held himself steadily in place.
"Relax," he said quietly, "Get used to it....."
I must have been holding my breath because I now needed to blow it all out, then pant heavily for a few breaths, noticing as I did so that Mum's hand had now left me to my own devices. I looked down beneath my body and could see my cock, still very stiff with it's foreskin retracted and with a small blob of precum trembling at it's tip -- at least my cock looked and felt normal!
Behind me however, my arse felt far from normal; it was being stretched open in a way that was both abnormal and not a little painful too but I knew that I just had to let him penetrate me. No way could I chicken out with my mother and sister watching.
Andy was on the move again now, pressing harder against my body. I could feel his cock intruding, quivering, pushing and then suddenly and almost before I knew it I felt the solid mass of his penis inside me.
"Waaaa!" I gasped, "No, no! What on earth?"
"Calm down," said Andy soothingly, "I'm in there now, it won't hurt any more."
Truthfully it hadn't hurt all that much although it was a bit uncomfortable at first but slowly the discomfort eased and the pleasure grew. Slowly but surely I started to become accustomed to the feeling of fullness -- and then the feelings within my sexual organs just kept growing. They were different; extremely erotic and unusual and yet exciting and stimulating and my penis that had briefly become extremely limp, was again as hard as ever it had been.
Andy seemed to be well aware of my acceptance of his penis and was now sliding in and out of me, the ridge of his helmet rubbing excitingly through my anus with each withdrawal and each insertion while the way his penis felt inside me was indescribably thrilling.
"How's it going?" he asked but all I could do in return was to hum my approval.
"You're ok then," he added, "Right, let's get busy!"
His next stroke was an insertion of his cock so deep that it felt as if it had reached my stomach and yet it was also so compelling and so exciting that wanted him to do it again and again and he didn't let me down. He withdrew entirely -- and for a moment I thought that he'd given up -- and then he was back, driving his piston deeply back into me, sending shockwaves all through my arse and brain.
"Yeahhh!" he grunted as he repeated his actions, "Bloody lovely Chris!"
Having plumbed my depths he changed his strokes and now began pistoning in and out, his balls bouncing against my thighs, his thighs slapping against mine, his hands now holding my hips, his cock feeling larger and stiffer than anything I'd ever inserted before. And yet it now felt fantastic, the thrill of being penetrated sending waves of wicked excitement all through me, especially to my own penis.
Quickly I took hold of it, feeling the wetness of my precum and the heat of my arousal. Quickly I began stroking myself, now in time with Andy's steady thrusts which seemed to go on and on for ages.
Then there was a brief pause as Andy moved slightly and then he was thrusting again but at a slightly different angle. Almost immediately I felt his penis pressing firmly against my prostate, making my cock almost stream with precum again, so much so that my grasping hand itself became all slippery too. I used the sexy liquid to lubricate my entire penis and as I did so I felt a hand move to join mine.
It was Mum's hand that now took over from mine, stroking me steadily while Andy continued to pump his cock into me with unabated energy.
"Ooh darling," she moaned as she stroked me harder now, "Let me, let me. Hope you don't mind only Sarah's getting me so worked up!"
I knew that Mum was on her hands and knees beside me and then I managed to glance round and could now see Sarah's head, well, her hair actually, moving and swaying as she worked on Mum's pussy -- then Mum and I exchanged smiles before we both concentrated on our own arousal.
And arousing it was; my body felt as if it was pulsating all over, as if my entire being was about to have an orgasm and yet I wasn't ready to cum again so soon and anyway, Mum's breast was pressing against my arm and I just had to just reach out and cup her warm breast in my hand, finding myself tweaking her nipple in time with Andy's thrusts.
The thrills of feeling Andy's cock sliding in and out of my body, of feeling Mum's hand working on my cock, of holding Mum's lovely breast and of seeing my sister licking Mum's pussy were piling emotions and tensions up inside me and my responses caused Andy to groan anew.
"Chris, you're so tight now, fantastic!" he groaned, "Dunno what you're doing but you're going to make me cum soon I think."
Sudden realisation flooded my brain. Andy was going to reach his climax and would spurt his cum soon and as things were it was all going to shoot up inside me. I was shocked for a moment; it was something I hadn't really considered up to now -- then suddenly I realised that I wanted it!
Suddenly I knew that until I'd felt Andy's penis spurting inside me then I wouldn't feel complete -- after all, everyone else had had cum inside them, so why not me?
My excitement at the idea must have already reached my arse as Andy grunted again.
"Bloody hell," he said, "That's so sexy -- you're definitely gonna make me cum."
I didn't know what I was doing but whatever it was seemed to be sending Andy wild. His cock was now hammering in and out, his body slamming against mine, his hands holding my hips tightly.
"Here it cums!" he cried, "Here it cums!"
He felt bigger now, deeper too and possibly harder as well and at that moment I felt his release. He stiffened; grunted and thrust deeply -- once -- twice -- three times and each deep thrust sent a hot wave of cum into my innards. I felt each single spurt, imagining each one to be a flood bathing my rectum with gallons of hot, white, sticky, sexy juices. I swear I could feel his cock penetrating right up to my mouth; I swear I could taste his cum on my tongue as he pumped it into me.
And then he was leaning against me, his weight pressing down onto my buttocks, his penis still inside me and still pulsating every so often and I felt my arsehole squeezing and sucking at him as if to extract the very last drop of his cum from him.
Andy was breathing heavily as he recovered and now his hand snaked around my hip and found my own sticky penis, an instrument that Mum had forgotten as she'd concentrated on Sarah's thrilling tongue.
"Have you cum yet?" he asked as his hand worked my penis back into stiff erection, "No, you haven't, have you -- hang on, I'll get you off!"
Then his hand was working up and down; steady strokes on my slippery precum dampened cock that now felt incredibly aroused. Andy's orgasm inside my body had stirred hidden places in my erotic senses and now, with his cock still in place (and feeling somewhat harder again) and his hand around my penis I found myself on the brink of my own orgasm.
"Ohhhh, ohhhh Andy!" I gasped, "You'll make me....ahhhh, I'm going to....ooooh, here it cums!"
"Yeah, let it go!" said Andy as his hand jerked me to my climax, "Come on, do it!"
His hand worked faster on my cock, stretching my foreskin back to it's limit, squeezing my knob until it was almost painful and yet exciting me beyond my limits.
"Uhhhh, uhhhh," I grunted as cum began squirting vigorously from my cock, "Uhhhh, uhhhh! Ohhhh, bloody hell!"
Inside me Andy's steadily moving penis felt stiff and large and perfect while his grip on my jerking penis was exactly as I'd have stroked myself off -- it was hardly surprising therefore that I'd experienced an orgasm to beat all orgasms.
"Uggghhh!" I grunted as yet another wad of cum shot from my cock, "Andy, stop, stop!"
"What's up?" he asked, his hand still moving around my cock, "Too much?"
"Yeah, yeah," I gasped, "Oh God, I thought I'd never stop -- that was...that was...."
"Amazing?" he asked.
"Yeah, yeah, oh wow!" I said as I panted and nodded my agreement.
He chuckled as he leaned above me and then, with a few last caresses and a quick squeeze he released my penis and knelt more upright.
"Do you want me to take it out?" he asked, his penis already less of a presence inside me, "I think it's going to slip out soon anyway."
Responding to Andy's movement I too now knelt upright, feeling his cock fall from me, feeling my cheeks glowing and my arsehole clenching emptily now, feeling the wetness his penis had left behind.
He slapped a towel into my hand and I gratefully used it to dry my leaky cock, to wipe the sweat from my brow and then to hold it against my tender hole. I could say nothing right now as my mind was full of so many assorted sensations.
Did I enjoy it? Was it right to do that? Was it really honestly good? Would I do it again?
My mental response to each question was a definite 'yes' and suddenly my world relaxed and I smiled as I became more aware of my surrounds.
There on the cushions lay my naked mother. She'd rolled over onto her back and now lay there, her legs parted, her breasts heaving as she too recovered. Between her legs her pussy was on display, her lips parted, reddened and puffy, her vagina a visible opening, her clit still proudly surveying the scene. Both her thighs were splashed with wetness as were her patch of curly pubes and even her belly was splattered, but her face on the other hand was wreathed in smiles.
"Wowee!" she exclaimed, "Goodness me, if I'd have been given that treatment when I was younger I'd never have let a man come near me!"
She reached up a hand and her daughter grasped it and helped pull her into a sitting position, her heavy breasts now almost hiding her pussy.
"Where on earth did you learn so much?" she asked of Sarah, "I thought you were such a sweet innocent little girl?"
"Won't tell you," Sarah replied with a wink, "Except to say that I used to have some really good friends and we did quite a lot of exploring."
They both sat up on the cushions, settling themselves, relaxing together now, with contented faces.
"This is going to be so much fun," said Sarah, now beaming happily all around, "A whole new life here -- and so much sex everywhere!"
She looked at us two lads, her eyes roaming around before focussing on our quiescent cocks.
"I hope you two haven't worn those things out," she said, "I'm going to want both of you to make love to me -- together at the same time."
"Age before beauty," said Mum as she stood up, "I want them both first!"
Sarah's mouth hung open for a moment before we reassured her.
"Don't worry, kid," said Andy, "Chris and I won't leave you out. Even if we have to do Mum first we'll still have more than enough for you!"
"You'd better," Sarah replied, looking a little less upset, "You know I get just as horny as Mum does!"
Mum now rose and walked across the cushions, laughing happily and giving a quick stroke to each of our cocks in passing before disappearing into the kitchen once again, leaving us to inhale the powerful scent of pussy left in her wake. I immediately felt my cock responding and noticed Andy's penis doing the same and although neither of us became entirely erect I knew that it wouldn't take a lot to get either of us hard. It was going to be a real pain to have to go to work; to take time out from sex with our sister and mother and with each other; to interact with the local community and even to sleep!
The day had moved on though and instead of Mum returning for more sex she stayed in the kitchen and before long Sarah joined her as they prepared our evening meal. It was still relatively early, I realised, but the sooner we ate, the sooner we could get back to having sex!
What next -- the pair of us screwing either our mother or our sister seemed to be on the menu -- I just wondered how tired we'd be tonight and how comfortable my bed would be after a night on the blow-up mattress. If I even managed to find time to sleep!
"Come on Andy," I said, "Let's get the table laid -- and you can open a couple more cans for us."
"I'll drink to that," said Andy as he helped me up off the floor, "Oh, thanks for some lovely sex by the way."
"Good wasn't it!" I exclaimed, "Can't wait for some more!"A Very English Family Ch. 04
Share and share alike.
Our new home was slowly becoming settled; the garden was tidier; the bedrooms were in order and the pile of boxes of possessions was gradually disappearing. And even just twenty-four hours after arriving at our new home we'd more or less all had sex with each other, discovering new experiences as we went along while anticipating even more.
Tonight we'd have deliciously comfy beds on which to cavort and with both mother and sister almost demanding our combined attention we were certainly going to be busy.
It was how I imagined a honeymoon to be -- almost non-stop sex at least until we were replete, followed by a more steady menu. This week was therefore expected to be a veritable orgy of lust and love as we grew together.
0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0
Dinner as almost always was tasty and comfortably filling and by the time we'd finished each of our plates were as good as empty, each belly replete. After a suitable pause to let our food go down we cleared the table, helped with the washing up and assisted with pouring refreshments, then we all adjourned to the lounge where we spread ourselves around. Mum and Sarah took over the settee while us two boys occupied comfy armchairs; our seating allowing us views down the garden to the slowly setting sun.
It was pleasantly cooler now than it had been during the earlier day but it was still quite warm enough for us youngsters to be in shorts and t-shirts with Sarah's top somehow knotted below her breasts. Mum on the other hand had been wearing a skirt for most of the day but now she discarded it and sat with one leg extended behind Sarah on the settee. Her pose stretched her knickers across her fluffy pussy in a manner that was decorative, alluring and provocative, so much so that Andy and I found ourselves adjusting our chairs to enable us to see her exposure more easily while Mum merely looked smug.
"Got to keep you two interested!" she said as she stroked her thighs, "Can't have you ogling Sarah all evening and not me."
There was a fair bit of generally light-hearted banter thrown around now, all of us joining in as we talked about everything from Mum's writing, which she'd had to pause, to discussions about the car and the shops and everything else but gradually the chatter began to centre on sex again and it was Mum who started it.
"I'm so pleased that you two boys are so open with each other," she said, glancing from Andy to me and back, "As for anal sex, I didn't even know you knew anything about it. How did you find out then?"
Andy somewhat reticent at first but gradually more enthusiastically, regaled us with his first experience.
"Yeah well, like I told Chris, it was this guy at work -- he started it," he explained, "I got on ok with him anyway and then we both happened to go to the toilets at the same time one day and it was quiet and we were joking around and he became, ummm, erect and he sort of pushed it out at me so I helped him play with it."
We all sniggered crudely at his description but Andy held his hands up to stop us.
"Shut up or I won't tell you," he said so we did and he continued.
"Like I said, he was showing off and when I saw him like that I got hard too," he said, "So we had to compare our tools, didn't we, and then we just had to feel each other's dicks and that was exciting...so a couple of days later we got round to wanking each other."
He paused as he reminisced, then continued once more.
"Anyway, then we met again, then we did some more exploring and it just grew from there. Yeah, but he was a bit odd, always wore bright colours -- I remember he always liked his shirt with flowers on it for example," he said, "But he was a nice enough guy and we just hit it off."
"Yeah, likely story," added Sarah, sticking her tongue out at him, "I always knew you were a bit that way!"
Andy stuck his tongue out at her too but I noticed that he blushed as her words struck home.
"Well, you can talk! What about you?" I asked of my sister, my enquiring mind wandering everywhere, "Where did you learn to go down on another woman?"
Sarah smiled enigmatically and tapped her nose.
"That's for me to know and for you to find out!" she said with a wink at her mother, "I'll just say that it was a rather similar story; it was a friend at college who taught me -- that's enough."
She paused and finished her glass of wine, then added, "I liked it though...and was I ok Mum, by the way?"
"More than ok," said Mum, emptying her own glass, "You really got me going -- what with that and your brothers doing it right there beside us! Goodness me, I'm getting all hot all of a sudden just thinking about it!"
Her hand drifted to the front of her t-shirt which she grasped and flapped around, causing me to grin at Andy, who grinned back.
"Take it off then Mum, if you're hot," he said, "I'll help you!"
"I bet you will!" she replied "And then you'll want to play with my tits, won't you?"
"Yeahhh!" enthused Andy, "And tease your lovely nipples and make them stand up -- and then you'll get all wet and then you'll want me to..."
"Stop it, you dirty beast!" said Mum with a twinkle in her eye, "Is that all you think about?"
"Yeahhhh!" I added eagerly, "Of course it is -- why, don't you think about it too?"
From the way Mum was squirming slightly it was obvious that the sexual heat had already reached her pussy and I nodded and grinned to Andy to see if he'd noticed.
He nodded and winked at me then rose from his chair, his eager cock already pushing ahead of him in his shorts.
I waited and watched, adjusting my own straining penis as Andy moved round behind his mother, his hands reaching down over her shoulders. She leaned back on the settee, relaxing as his hands began exploring. To me it appeared as if Mum's boobs were magnetically attracted to his hands as they seemed to lift upwards until hands and tits made contact, then Mum slumped back down, Andy's hands now cupping and covering her breasts.
"Ohhh yesss," she breathed, "Seems ages since you did that."
"It was only last night, not ages ago Mum," Andy replied, his fingers sliding seductively over her breasts, "You've been busy since then but anyway, how does this thing come off?"
With a shrug and a flurry of hands Mum removed her top, then with a quick squirm her bra was off too and then her hands were reaching for Andy's, pulling them back over her freed breasts.
"That's better," she cooed, "Just play with them, twist my nips, squeeze them, massage them but be gentle, I don't mind getting all worked up but do it nice and slowly."
"I thought you were already worked up," I commented as I adjusted my penis and inhaled the warm and delicious scent of warming pussy that seemed to be filling the air, "You certainly look all hot and horny."
"Well even if I'm not I'm certainly going to be really horny before long -- his hands are so sexy," Mum replied as she squirmed around under Andy's wicked grasp, "Hope he doesn't stop too soon!"
"Yeah, keep going Andy," I added as I massaged my rising erection, "That looks good, really good."
Mum shut her eyes as Andy continued to lean over the back of the settee and I watched as her face changed as her level of pleasure rose, until my concentration on my mother and brother was suddenly interrupted.
Sarah's hands were now in my lap; she'd moved to kneel on the floor and she was already busy releasing the clasp on my shorts, her hands pressing against my erection as she did so. It didn't take her long to uncover my straining penis and only a few more moments before she was caressing and massaging it deliciously.
"Sod this," she suddenly said as she stopped, "I'm getting all hot too -- hang on."
With that she stood up, undid her own shorts and began stripping off, until her few clothes were scattered around her. She settled back between my legs again and helped me to remove my own clothes, then knelt upright and leaned towards me until her pointy bulging breasts pressed like fingertips against my chest.
Her warm and wet lips found mine and we kissed ardently, our tongues quickly exploring, our juices mixing, our breaths shared between us. My body responded by pressing my hips upwards, driving my erection through her tight fist against her belly and pressing my chest against her luscious breasts. I thought for a minute she was going to let me slide my cock between her tits but her urgency was elsewhere. Quickly now our arms reached around each other and slowly but surely I slumped in the chair then slid gently to the floor with Sarah suddenly on top of me.
"Oooh Chris, I want you to make love to me," she breathed, her pelvis grinding down against my stiff penis, "I need screwing right now!"
For reasons better known to myself I looked up at Mum as if to ask her permission only to find her with her eyes shut and her legs apart while Andy's hands did wicked things to one breast and to her pussy -- there was little sense in asking her, with her in such a compromising position!
"Ok, sure," I answered as I slid my hand between us, "Are you nice and wet?"
"Wet -- I should say so," hissed Sarah, "I'm bloody soaked -- get it in there and stop talking!"
Before I adjusted my cock I snaked my hand between us and delved upwards, my fingers immediately rewarded by finding Sarah's sweet pussy to be as hot and wet as her lips. She ground her pussy down at my fingers urgently and I quickly removed my hand, pointed my cock upwards and let her sink down onto it.
"Ohhhh yessss," she sighed happily, "Oh, that's better -- oh Chris, you just don't know how much I need my pussy filled -- I'm so horny these days!"
"Just like me," said Mum from somewhere near us, "Now we're down here I just feel so liberated."
"What, down here on the floor?" asked Sarah, "Weren't you liberated enough up in the bedroom then?"
"No, silly," answered Mum with a chuckle, "I mean down here in our new home. I feel so sexy here -- it's like I'm starting my sex life all over again."
"My sex life's just getting going!" said Andy as he and Mum found a space on the floor, "I think I've already had more sex in this last few days than I'd had in the last few years!"
"And me too," I managed to answer as Sarah's hot and urgent cunt worked on and around my penis, "I'd always thought you were hot Mum, not that I dared tell you before but now I can and to have you to ourselves is like a dream come true."
A moment later and I grunted loudly as air was forced out of me and as my attention was quickly pulled back to Sarah.
"What on earth did you do that for?" I asked, Sarah's body having just slammed down onto my erection, "That hurt."
"Concentrate on me!" she said firmly, her pussy now working much more pleasurably on my cock, "Aren't I hot too?"
Andy laughed and we both looked at him.
"I think Chris just lusted after Mum -- you know, the impossible dream that came true," he said, his face smiling from ear to ear, "Whereas he always knew that he'd get you a chance to screw you one day!"
"MuuUUuuM, tell him!" Sarah's voice wailed, "Tell him I'm not like that!"
We all burst out laughing while Sarah blushed deeply and said nothing more but I could feel her insincerity by the way that her sweet pussy continued to accommodate and enjoy my cock.
The truth was out there; the way that she'd joined in so eagerly spoke freely of her sexy incestuous desires and even she knew when she was beaten.
"Oh, I suppose I am," she eventually admitted, "Anyway, if a brother can want to get into his sister's knickers, why can't the sister be allowed to want the brother's cock?"
"Hear, hear!" said Mum, her words somewhat indistinct and muffled.
I looked aside at Andy and Mum and saw that his cock was now buried in her mouth, sawing steadily in and out between her lips while Mum's hand worked away between her lower lips.
Time for talking was past -- now was the time for some energetic sexual activity once again and with Sarah lifting herself and dropping her wicked pussy on my cock time and again my mind was forced, pleasurably of course, into concentrating.
I held her hips as she bounced above me, truthfully to help pull her down onto me because the feeling of having my cock embedded so far into my lovely sister was incredible. I just wanted to be able to keep on sliding in, imagining that my cock could reach all the way up inside her. Every time she squashed down onto me my cock seemed to be compressed tightly inside her and the thrill was so fulfilling that it was completely absorbing.
It wasn't that her vagina was much better than Mum's; in truth it was just as good if different; equally as wet and perhaps a bit tighter...and a really lively hole too but it was somehow the illicit thrill of screwing my own sister that was different.
Andy had been right in a way because I felt so much at home inside her; so much as if I belonged there and Sarah's pussy seemed to be equally content. Most certainly it was lively and Sarah herself was now becoming vocal as her pleasure grew.
"Ohhhh Chris, it's good, so good," she panted, her movements unabated, "What I needed -- it's just what I needed!"
The pleasure was rising in me too and each time she squashed down onto me another wave of lust stirred my juices while her own juices squirted out too until my groin was awash with deliciously sexy wetness. We'd both begun panting too as our rising feelings lifted out temperatures and as we raised the crescendo, our bodies began slapping together loudly and even furiously now and Sarah was obviously about to climax.
Her face had contorted with looks of pain and pleasure while she groaned and moaned constantly too and a sheen of sweat was breaking out over her breasts and forehead. She shook her head violently to remove some of her sweat but never broke her actions, rising and falling steadily, faster and faster. I reached up and held her breasts as they shook and swayed so delightfully, the warm stiff molehills of flesh at the tips rubbing erotically in my palms.
But I concentrated on staying stiff and responsive, so much so that Sharon reached her climax even before I was expecting it. Sure, she'd been working hard but I'd thought that she was enjoying a really long ride rather than something of a quickie, but I wasn't complaining.
"Oh Chris, Chris," she suddenly screamed, "I'm there -- I'm cumming!"
Suddenly her body was out of control, thrashing around on my pole like a hooked fish and it was with some difficulty that I managed to hold onto her tits as she climaxed wildly. Her delectable yet muscular legs had my sides in an iron grip as she came off, her muscles locked solidly. Inside her however, everything was in fluid action as her tight yet slippery pussy convulsed and pulsated around my cock.
Every so often another wave of pressure would grip me; then another pulse of what I could only describe as sucking motions would pull and push at my cock, but somehow I managed to retain my erection even as she began to calm down.
The wildness of the ride was over and now Sarah looked down at me, relaxing more now even though her pussy continued to play with my cock.
"Oh Chris, that was the best yet!" she breathed, "Oh God, I didn't know I could cum that hard -- it was amazing."
"I just provided the cock," I said, "You did all the work."
"It was lovely," said Sarah, her dreamy eyes slowly opening and closing, "You didn't cum though?"
"No I didn't, I was too busy hanging on to you," I said with a smile, "We can keep going if you like -- I'm not ready to cum yet."
She shook her head then collapsed down onto my chest, her warm tits squashing delectably against my body.
"No, let's stop for a bit," she said into my ear, "That was so good I want to remember it. I like those quickies sometimes; it's nice to get there quickly and suddenly like that."
"You sure?" I asked as I flexed my cock inside her but Sarah shook her head.
"No, Chris, but you were super," she said as she kissed me, "Thank you my sweet brother."
Our lips clung together for a little while but the heat was growing between us and Sarah sat up again.
"Let me have a break," she said as she pushed herself up and off my erection, "I'm too hot and anyway I really need a wee right now."
Her parted lips were right above me as I looked up now, and I felt my cock jump eagerly. They were reddened and slippery wet and looked entirely ripe for kissing and then for screwing but then she was gone and I was left there to watch Andy and Mum together as they continued to make out.
Mum was astride Andy now just as Sarah had been astride me, her curvy body rising and falling on his erection steadily, her arse rotating as she extracted every bit of pleasure from his cock and now she noticed me as I lay there with one hand around my penis. She waved me to come closer so I knelt up beside them, allowing Mum's hand to find and hold my sticky cock.
"Aren't you still lovely and stiff!" she exclaimed, "What a waste!"
"No worries, Sarah will probably be back in a bit," I said, "Anyway, haven't you got enough with Andy's cock right up inside you?"
"He's only filling one hole," said Mum to my surprise, "You could always use one of the other ones!"
"You'll have to turn your head more then," I replied as I shuffled closer but Mum now batted my cock away and pointed behind her.
"No, not my mouth, you've been there," she said, "My other hole!"
For a few moments I was gobsmacked and unable to make any reply but Andy now added.
"Yeah come on Chris," he said, "You've had your cock inside me, so what's wrong with trying Mum's arse too?"
From the way my cock jerked and grew harder I knew that my body approved of the idea even if I was a bit dubious but it wasn't as if anal sex was beyond my knowledge now. Andy had given me some good grounding in the matter so perhaps Mum's arse would be equally as enjoyable and yet I dithered around beside them for a little while as they held still until Mum looked round at me.
"Well, come on, I'm waiting," she said as she wriggled her rump on Andy's cock.
"Oh, I thought you'd get off him first," I said but Mum slapped her thigh to encourage me.
"Don't be silly," she said, as she leaned forward, "There's room for you too."
I still paused, then jumped up and nipped out to the hallway, soon returning with the KY gel that Andy and I had used.
"Glad we didn't put it away in the bathroom," I said as I squeezed a small blob onto my fingers, "Hope it isn't too cold."
I pressed my gel-laden fingers against Mum's arsehole and with just a little pressure one finger slipped inside her cute little puckered hole.
"Ooops sorry," I said, "Went in too easily."
"Well, I was waiting and ready for you," said Mum, her arse squeezing my finger now, "Come on, don't muck around, get it in me."
"It'll hurt," I warned her but Mum waved her hand to calm me.
"Your dad and I used to do it, a long time ago," she said, "So I know what it's all about -- come on Andy, let Chris in between your legs."
Andy's legs duly parted and I stepped between them then knelt down and used the remnants of the gel on my cock which still stood firmly erect. There before me was Mum's stretched rump, her cheeks split apart, her little anal opening crinkled and brown and once again I wondered how I'd get my cock inside that little hole, but moments were passing and I realised that I'd better get on with it.
"Ok, I'm coming in," I said as I shuffled closer, "Hold still."
Having already explored Andy's hole, this time the culture shock wasn't so great although I was still perhaps excessively gentle. Very slowly I let the tip of my cock press Mum's arsehole inwards, watching as her brown flesh parted and gradually let my knob disappear.
"Yesss, take it slowly," said Mum, "It's coming back to me but I've got to get used to it again."
I held my cock with just perhaps an inch embedded in her hole until Mum's hand waved to me, her thumb upwards.
"Bit more," I said as I pushed further inwards, "You alright?"
"I will be when you get it all in," said Mum, somewhat impatiently I felt, "Keep going."
Then suddenly the pressure eased and in a moment I had a good four inches of my cock buried inside her at the same moment that Mum let out a quick gasp.
"Ohh sorry!" I said softly, "Still ok?"
"Much better now you're in," said Mum, "Ok, let's do it!"
She wriggled her arse around to seat my cock more comfortably, then began rolling it up and down, sliding my penis in and out most deliciously. Inside her body I could feel the lengthy object that was Andy's penis as it rubbed against mine, separated only by a few thicknesses of tissue as we both began to move.
It didn't take us too long to get into a rhythm although Mum did look over her shoulder at me with a slightly pained expression.
"You're bigger than your dad was," she said with a grimace, "So's Andy for that matter!"
All that did was to make my cock swell with pride, the feeling causing me to thrust that bit harder.
"Ohhh Chris, oh that was good; ohh I like it! Yes, yessss," said Mum as her arse responded, "That's good, it hurts but it's wicked!"
"Sorry, didn't mean to hurt you," I answered as I slowed my thrusts but Mum's response was to push back at me and squeeze my cock.
"Don't worry, I'll get used to it," she said, "Anyway, it's a delicious pain and it's really getting me going."
Then Mum gasped anew but this time I knew that it was Andy who'd caused her to cry out. I could feel his penis pushing deeply into her body, sliding past the shaft of my own penis, exciting both me and Mum.
"Cut it out!" said Mum, "That's too much -- it's too nice, you have me cumming any moment if you're not careful."
"I thought that was the general idea," said Andy, his thrusting continuing, "I want you to cum, I love the way you look when you're climaxing."
His movements slowed and became more gently and now the pair of us managed to get into a proper rhythm with Mum between us adding her share of the thrills as we worked on her body. Her arsehole was still tight around my cock and still seemed to be pulsating and encouraging me while below me Andy was obviously getting quite excited by Mum's happy pussy.
We worked steadily, all three of us now occasionally grunting or gasping as the action became more energetic but then our concentration was shattered.
"You greedy thing Mum," said a naked Sarah from the doorway, "Couldn't even wait for me to come back."
"Didn't want to waste a good cock," said Mum, "Chris was still hard and I thought it would be fun."
"I bet it's fun," answered Sarah, one hand at her groin, "So what if I'd wanted some more from Chris?"
"I'm sure I won't wear him out completely," said Mum, "And Andy's a right little ram for that matter so if Chris can't do you then Andy will, I'm sure. In the meanwhile, shut up will you, I'm concentrating on getting there!"
Sarah sat down on the settee, pouting slightly at being left out but at least she was quiet now so we resumed our combined efforts on Mum's body but we'd hardly got back into rhythm when Mum gasped, a quick gasp of surprise it seemed.
"Ahh!" she cried, "Ooooh, ooooh, oh yesss!"
"What's up Mum?" asked Sarah, "You ok?"
"Ohhhh!" Mum answered, "They've set me off! I can't stop -- here it cums! I'm cumming already!"
Suddenly Mum's body was alive and squirming everywhere while Andy and I hung on valiantly. I could feel his cock driving deeply into Mum's body, slipping and sliding past my instrument while Andy himself was grunting every so often as Mum's convulsing body slammed down onto his.
I could feel the waves of Mum's orgasm as they crisscrossed her body, each wave accompanied by a cry from Mum and an increase in the pressure around my cock. But each squeeze of her arse on my cock drove me closer and closer to my own orgasm and I found myself having to pump faster while doing my best not to slip out, not to lose control and not to get out of rhythm with Andy.
Mum's body was a wild thing now, an uncontrollable force that bucked and squirmed between us as we hung on firmly.
"Ohhhh, oooooh, oh God, yessss!" Mum howled as she rode out her orgasm, "Oh I can't -- I am! Oh Chris! Oh Andy!"
Her orgasm seemed to go on and on, one series of spluttering shuddering spasms after another until finally and suddenly she sighed heavily and flopped, her out-of-control body movements enough to overpower my own orgasm and seemingly Andy's too.
"Oh, oh, oh, goodness," she breathed, "Oh boys, that was something else!"
"You enjoyed that did you?" asked Andy with a big grin, "Ready for round two?"
"In a while," panted Mum, her body still floppy and limp, "But you're still hard -- didn't you cum then?"
"Hah, you'd certainly have known if I'd cum," said Andy as he thrust upwards at Mum, "I don't think Chris came either, did you."
"I was too busy holding on!" I exclaimed, "Do you want me to start again Mum?"
"No, please don't, I really do need a bit of a break," she said, "I don't think I could do that all over again right now."
"Well I could," said Sarah from beside us, pointing between her splayed naked legs, "If you've had enough Mum, would you mind if I borrowed them?"
"Suppose so," groaned Mum as a last but sudden spasm shook her from end to end, "Oh goodness, I need to stop, I'm not used to having this much fun."
"You can have them back afterwards," said Sarah as she pulled my hand to her breast, "I want to see if they have the same effect on me."
"You know damn well they will," said Mum as she reached back to gently push me away, "Anyway I've primed them for you and done all the hard work. You can finish them off; you can empty their spunk for them."
There was a brief period of relative silence as we all moved around while Mum moved to one side and the cushions were rearranged and then we converged on the empty space, no-one quite certain of their role for a few moments then there was a sudden and happy laugh from Mum.
"Actually I've just thought," she said, "Yes, you can have all the spunk, all the mess, because I've had a super orgasm and yet I hardly need to clean up at all."
"I could have cleaned you up nicely," said Andy, sticking his tongue out, "And probably given you another orgasm too."
"So could I!" added Sarah brightly.
"Well I'm quite happy with what I've had for now," said Mum, as she patted her pussy, "Now come on, you lot, get on with it -- I want to watch."
Almost simultaneously both Andy and I thrust our erections out towards Mum and then we all dissolved into laughter until Sarah broke the spell as she grabbed our cocks.
"Stop pissing around," she said, "I'm all wet and I've just put some gel on my arse too so get on with it."
"Yeah sorry," said Andy as he stropped his cock steadily, "Who do you want where?"
I want Chris underneath," she said as she gesticulated at the floor, "And you can do my arse."
"Oh thanks, I get the shitty end!" said Andy who just managed to avoid Sarah's flailing arm, "Come on then."
Mum now decided that she wanted to sit on a chair so we helped Mum rise from the floor, then I settled down on my back and hardly had I done so when Sarah was straddling me, lowering her naked pussy and trembling thighs towards me but she'd only half lowered herself when she jumped up and turned around, now lowering herself again, but now facing away from me.
"Hey, that's not fair, I want to hold your tits!" I exclaimed but Sarah just laughed.
"Don't worry, they'll be there for you," she said, "I want to try it this way, I think they call it the 'reverse cowgirl' position."
A few moments later and her hand was holding my cock, guiding it easily into her gel-glistening anal cavity.
"Careful, careful...ohhhh yes, that's nice," she said contentedly as she wriggled her arse around to get comfortably seated on my pole, "Ohh yeah, good, that's good."
I could hardly believe that she'd taken me in her arsehole so easily but I had no time to ruminate right now.
"What about me?" asked Andy, "I thought you wanted me up your arse?"
"I've changed my mind," said Sarah as her body began seductive movements on my cock, "Hang on a bit, let me get nicely worked up, then you can join in, ok."
"Don't be too long," said Andy as he stroked his erection steadily, "I'm already fit to burst!"
"Well, stop playing with yourself then," said Sarah as she stuck her tongue out at him, "Just be patient."
Hmmph!" muttered Andy as he stood and watched us, "don't take forever or I'll go and find Mum."
However, he didn't move but instead kept his eyes glued firmly onto the small space between my cock and Sarah's wide-spread thighs.
I had my hands on her hips as she settled down to a steady movement, rising and falling on my erection to the accompaniment of assorted grunts and sighs. One hand was supporting herself while the other hand was at her pussy, rubbing her clit, spreading her lips even further apart and occasionally reaching down to squeeze my cock then returning to her vagina.
"This is so nice," she murmured, "Ohhhh yesss, I could go on doing this all day!"
"You'd better not," said Andy with exasperation in his voice, "Come on, how about me?"
Sarah ignored him while she worked above me, her arsehole gripping my cock tightly as she lifted and fell and all the while she moaned and groaned with pleasurable delight.
"Oh Chris, I love it," she said as she ground down onto me, ""It's fantastic!"
Her body squirmed around on me, her rump rolling and swaying as she excited herself. I could tell that she was playing with her pussy too and suddenly she was climaxing violently once again.
"Oh, oh, oh God, yesss!" she cried as she shuddered all over, "Oh wow, oh gosh, oh phew!"
All movements ceased with the exception of some small residual quivers inside her until she turned and looked in my direction.
"I came so quickly," she said, "I was going to let this be a nice long one but it all happened just like that -- suddenly!"
"So I noticed," I commented dryly, "Are we going to carry on now?"
Poised above us, Andy was still holding his cock and still waiting and now Sarah seemed to notice him again.
"Oh sorry Andy, ok I'm ready," she said -- then suddenly she held up her hand to stop him.
"No, wait, I've changed my mind," she said and with that she lifted quickly up and off my cock and stood up.
"Hang on," she said and with that she was gone but soon reappeared with a dripping cloth in her hand.
Quickly she bent over me and wiped my cock clean then dumped the wet cloth on the table and settled herself once again, but this time with my cock inside her pussy.
"Wow!" I exclaimed as her slippery vagina surrounded my erection, "I thought you wanted Andy in there and me up your arse?"
"I've changed my mind again," she said as she beckoned at Andy, "Come on then."
"Where do you want me then?" he asked, "How do you expect me to get this thing up your arse from there?"
"I don't," said Sarah, "I've decided I want you in here with Chris!"
She pointed one finger at her pussy and I suddenly realised -- she aimed to get us both inside her vagina at once!
"You'll never do it," I said, "Not both of us at the same time surely."
"Wanna bet!" exclaimed Andy as he manoeuvred into position, his knees settling between my legs, which he pushed wider apart, "And if Sarah says she's going to do something then she will."
From my supine position there wasn't a lot I could do or see but at least I could feel Andy's body as he moved closer. His legs pressed against my inner thighs as he settled and then there was the touch of his balls against mine, then his cock against my penis as he rubbed it in Sarah's overflowing slippery juices.
"Ok?" he asked, "I'll push now but let me know if it hurts too much."
Sarah took a deep breath and told him that she was ready then grabbed my hand and pulled it towards her breasts. I understood and quickly brought both hands into use, holding, cupping, caressing and loving her breasts with my fingers and thumbs working on her pliant yet stiff little nipples.
Down lower, pressure was increasing as Andy began forcing his cock into Sarah's hole alongside mine. I could feel the shape of his penis pressing against mine; the bulbous knob leading the way as Andy continued with his relentless drive, until his erection began sliding against my own knob and at that point I realised that he was fully embedded too.
"Wow!" both he and I exclaimed, then we laughed together too.
"That's tight," Andy added, "Thank heavens you're nice and wet Sarah."
"You're definitely a tight fit," said Sarah, "But I knew I could do it. Mind you, the two cocks I had up me before weren't as big as you and Chris!"
"You dirty little bitch!" said Andy with a chuckle, "You've definitely had more cock than I've had pussy and you're still only 19!"
"I told you I had some good friends!" said Sarah, "Now stop being rude and get on and do it, you know, screw me!"
There was a moment or two of inaction as we all decided how to go about this exciting task, then Andy spoke up, leading the way as usual.
"You hold still," he said to me, "I'll do all the movements and when I rub against you that should get you off and with a bit of luck it'll get Sarah off and me too."
"Try it then," I suggested, "Sounds fine to me."
Slowly he started to slide his penis in and out, making what felt like long smooth strokes to begin with, the ridge of his helmet seeming to slide up and down the full length of my cock with each stroke. It was certainly stimulating and it was all I could do not to move, to join in as well but even so I still found my hips thrusting upwards unintentionally every so often, then discovering that my hands were now braced against the floor as I helped push my hips upwards. I rested them now to allow Sarah and Andy to do the work while I just enjoyed the feelings.
Sarah too was enjoying the activity but was also able to slide around, pressing her body at Andy's penetrating penis and rolling her hips as she adjusted her pleasure and her movements and it worked on me too just as Andy had envisaged.
"Ooooh this is good," Sarah breathed as her hips jerked around suddenly, "Ohhhh Andy, yeah, just there!"
"Yeahh," I agreed, "Nice -- just like that."
I could feel that his angle of approach had changed slightly, not that I was complaining because his penis was still rubbing deliciously up and down my own cock but the change was definitely affecting Sarah. Suddenly her hips were alive, squirming and twisting vigorously while her hole seemed to tighten and pulsate around our two cocks.
"Ohhh Andy, yesss!" she hissed, her movements unabated, "Keep doing that, don't stop...please!"
"You like that do you?" he asked and I saw Sarah's head nodding quickly, "Feels good from here too!"
"What about me?" I asked, suddenly feeling somewhat ignored, "Aren't I doing it right then?"
"Oh Chris, sorry," said Sarah as she found my hand and squeezed it, "You're so important there, your cock's that bit bigger than Andy's and you're kind of holding everything together."
I felt her vagina squeeze us, just as she moved my hand to cover her breast again, guiding my fingers to her nipple.
"Ohhhh!" she gasped, "Ohhhh, that's fantastic, ohhhh, I'm going to cum so quickly!"
I could have told her that she was closing in on her orgasm just from the way her hole was clenching and squeezing faster and stronger. Her grip on our two cocks was powerful and wonderful and seemed to be doing as much to turn Andy on as it was to turn her on. His penis was now sliding up and down, in and out past my own cock, his movements urgent and energetic now as he matched Sarah's movements.
His body was now starting to slam down against hers, pushing her down onto me, squashing the air from my body with each lunge. But although I felt like a mattress underneath them, the way he was causing Sarah to move was sending frenetic feeling through my body as well and I could feel my own level of arousal rising rapidly.
Quickly I diverted my brain to do something else, to prolong my pleasure, finding myself doing a mental tour of our new house and for a few moments my tour superseded the actions above me -- but only for a few moments as there was a low laugh from someone that immediately brought me back to reality.
"My goodness, that's a pretty sight," Mum's voice said, "Don't let me stop you though -- keep going."
"Hi Mum, oh God yesss, pretty yes and really sexy!" panted Sarah, "Oh Muuum, I can't stop -- he's going to make me cummmm!"
I opened my eyes to see Mum standing there, her feet astride my head as she watched the action. The fact that she was there was enough on it's own to jerk me back to the present but what really spoilt my plans to delay my orgasm was that she was now naked and as I looked up so I was confronted by a worm's eye view of her pussy with her hand busy stroking her clit.
"Oh Mum, oh wow!" I gasped, my hips jumping with both surprise and erotic delight, "Oh no!"
Sure enough the sight had been enough to send me through the orgasmic barrier, enough to send an electric shockwave of delight to my balls and my cock. In my imagination I felt my penis growing immensely as if reaching up to find Mum's hole but instead driving deeply into Sarah's delectable body and I felt Sarah respond to my arousal.
"You're going to cum too aren't you?" she asked quickly, "Do it then -- fill me -- fill me!"
"Can't stop," I gasped, feeling the sap rising quickly now, "I'm going to, I'm going to -- oh my God, here it cums!"
With a deep and heavy grunt I felt my hips thrusting upwards, meeting at that moment the down-thrust of Andy's cock. The combined thrusting brought a gasp from Sarah, a grunt from Andy and another cry from my own lips as my cock erupted.
"Uuuuggghh!" I cried, "Oooo! Ohhhh! Oh-oh-oh! Oh my God!"
With each cry my cock jetted another flood of cum into Sarah and although it had been very quick, I knew full well that I'd emptied my reservoir and filled Sarah's hole. Equally suddenly I felt limp and exhausted and totally unable to move any further, but above me there was still plenty of action.
My orgasm may have flooded Sarah with my spunk but the jetting cum had obviously been felt by Andy as well and it was now his turn to reach his limit.
"Chris, Sarah, I can feel it," he said quickly, "All that cum, it's all slippery and warm, feels incredible, feels so, so -- oh damn!"
His hips were now pumping rapidly up and down and it was my turn to feel his penis swelling and growing alongside mine. Suddenly it felt as if he was huge against my cock and equally as suddenly Sarah too began to climax.
"Ooh Andy, ohh Chris, I'm cumming, I'm cumming!" she cried, her voice shrill and urgent, "Oooooooo!"
In an instant it was all action above me as Sarah convulsed spasmodically, as Andy exploded and as Mum too found things to be too exciting.
"Oh Sarah, you've got it all!" she cried, her hand a blur at her pussy, her legs quivering as she stood beside us, "Oh you're so lucky, such a lucky girl."
She squealed suddenly, then collapsed onto the cushions beside us, her hips bucking frantically against her flying fingers as her own orgasm added to the trio of climaxes she'd just witnessed.
The cacophony of howls, moans and cries mingled with the suddenly strong scent of overflowing sexual fluids. My nose flared and wrinkled as all the stirring smells filled the air -- earthy overtones of spunk, the voluptuous florals of the slippery juices of two women and the weirdly exciting scent of sweat all combined and swirled around us deliciously.
I even felt my cock beginning to fill out again despite having experienced as energetic an orgasm as any I could remember. I thrust my growing penis upwards and deeper into the swampy place that had once been Sarah's vagina but instead of a second round of pleasure I was merely met with objections.
"Ohhh, cut it out," said Sarah, "I can't feel anything any more and anyway it's all going to flood out everywhere if you do that."
"And I've lost my hard-on too, so if you push too much my cock will slip out," said Andy, "Ohhh bloody hell, it's gonna -- it's sliding out -- damn!"
All of a sudden Sarah's hole was a loose vessel, now only half filled and stretched so that my lonely and only half-hard cock just seemed to flop around inside. More than that, the absence of Andy's plug was now releasing our juices and I could feel the slippery wet and quickly cooling globules of cum as they slid down my cock and gathered at my groin. Sarah too realised what was happening and in an instant her hand was around my penis in an attempt to trap the juices inside.
"I'm going to get off," she said, giggling, "Things are getting quite messy!"
I pushed her upwards from my penis -- while still she still clamped one hand over her vagina and then she lowered herself to the cushions between Mum and me, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily.
"Anyone got a towel?" she asked, "I don't really want to leave a trail everywhere like a slug!"
Her request seemed to fall on deaf ears but then Mum rose from her supine position.
"I'll deal with it," she said as she scrambled around on her knees, "Let me..."
A few moments later and she was between Sarah's legs, pushing Sarah down flat on her back again and bending down over her, the view of her actions hidden by her cascading hair.
But what she was up to soon became very apparent.
"Ahhhh Mum, yessss, right there!" cried Sarah, "Ohhh that's perfect!"
Mum flicked her hair aside now and it was apparent that her mouth was now attached to Sarah's pussy, and from the way her cheeks were concaved it was obvious that she was sucking our juices from Sarah's stretched and leaky hole and Sarah was loving the attention.
It would seem too that Mum, now that she'd settled comfortably intended to make the most of Sarah's pussy and was now eager to share the experience as she lifted her head and looked at us two lads, her face reddened, smiling and wet, her tongue busily wiping her lips. On her chin a generous if errant blob of cum was clinging, one that she slowly removed with a finger. She held it up to show us then inserted her finger into her mouth and sucked it, deliciously and seductively.
"Delicious!" she said, her tongue still busy on her lips, "I wonder whose spunk that was?"
She ducked her head briefly then lifted up again, now showing her tongue extended with another big blob of cum on it. She wiggled her tongue from side to side before withdrawing it back into her mouth, then she smiled at us.
"You two did a good job down there, didn't you?" she said, "It's everywhere -- there's so much I won't be wanting supper!"
"Dirty bitch!" exclaimed Sarah with a chuckle, "Anyway, stop talking Mum, you haven't finished yet."
Mum's fingers waved a goodbye to us as she bent down once again and with her hair held to one side she let us watch as she explored Sarah's pussy from one end to the other. We could see quite a bit of the action and we could see even more once Sarah lifted her arse and pulled a cushion beneath her because once her bum was elevated so her legs splayed wider apart.
Mum used her tongue most professionally it seemed, touching Sarah's inflamed lips so perfectly that Sarah was holding her breath in anticipation just as we were -- Mum was a consummate tease.
Occasionally her tongue would slide upwards and over Sarah's clit and each time she did so Sarah would gasp and convulse delightedly.
"She's hot stuff, isn't she?" said Andy beside me, his hand around his penis which once again was rigid, "She knows all the right places -- she'll have Sarah cumming in no time."
A sudden gasp from Sarah told us that Mum had just sucked Sarah's clit into her mouth and another gasp told us that Mum had released it suddenly, the resulting recoil sending passionate waves of sexual arousal all through Sarah's body.
"Ooooh Mum, ooooh Mum," moaned Sarah "Stop it, that's too nice!"
"Is it darling?" asked Mum, her voice indistinct, "How about this then?"
"Ahhhh, oh God!" cried Sarah, "That's worse -- no, I mean it's better -- no, ahhhhh!"
Mum was now attacking Sarah's hole itself and while we couldn't see in detail, we could tell that Mum's lips were at least covering Sarah's vaginal opening and that her tongue was probably probing deep inside.
I suddenly realised that I was breathing quickly and that, like Andy, my hand was stroking my renewed erection eagerly. I shook my head in surprise because I hadn't even realised that I was hard, let alone playing with it but I knew now and found myself jerking my cock in time with Sarah's body as it lifted and fell against Mum's onslaught, as I enjoyed the spectacle and the excitement.
But the excitement wasn't going to last much longer it seemed as Sarah's movements were becoming faster and faster and more and more erratic. Even her breathing was quick and spasmodic and Mum now placed her hands on Sarah's hips to hold her in place as she brought her off. Mum's hair had now flopped over the scene of the crime again but the sounds alone were sufficient evidence -- sounds of slurping and wetness along with those of pleasure and orgasm.
"Oh Mum, Mum, Mum!" gasped Sarah, her legs quivering violently, her hands grasping at thin air, "Cumming, cumming -- oh yesss, I'm cumming again!"
Sarah was in the throes of a seriously energetic orgasm and Mum was just not letting up with her mouth, keeping Sarah right up there on the crest of a wave but Mum too needed some excitement.
"Someone -- come and do me too!" she gasped suddenly, raising herself onto her knees with her arse lifting and moving around lasciviously, "Quick -- please!"
I was there in a shot, muscling Andy out of the way as we both scrambled to get our cocks into Mum's hole while Mum continued to thrill her daughter and in seconds my erection was lined up with Mum's pulsating hole.
"Do it, put it in now -- I'm wet enough, I know it," she hissed, "Hurry up!"
I leaned forward and let my penis find it's way, guiding the tip only into Mum's dripping pussy, allowing the natural springiness of my cock to discover the opening, which it soon did. I pushed and for a moment or two I thought I'd better stop and lubricate things but then there was a sudden sliding sensation and my penis was deep inside my mother's hole once again.
"Quick, quick, work it in and out," cried Mum, her arse heaving and rolling, "Make me cum -- I want to cum!"
Instinct took over, powering my penis in and out of her vagina, pressing my hips forward until I was wedged balls deep then letting my cock slide almost entirely out again. My body automatically repeated the action as I looked over Mum's shoulder to watch Sarah as she climaxed time and time again.
"I can't stop!" she wailed, her head rolling from side to side, "Ohhh Mum, I'm cumming again!"
"Yes darling, keep cumming, it's wonderful!" breathed Mum, her voice indistinct once again as she teased the stiff clitoris of her daughter with her mouth, "I'll be with you soon."
I knew that Mum would soon be there because her pussy was closing like a wet vice around my cock, the muscular contractions fluttering up and down my length while her hips pressed her buttocks hard against my thighs. I could feel the increased lubrication that Mum was creating and now the powerfully aphrodisiac smell of hot pussy was wafting around, rising between us as we grew hotter and sweatier. The scent was an intoxicating brew that instead of giving me brewers droop was causing my cock to stiffen even more as I slammed it into Mum's welcoming hole but it was all coming to a head now.
Mum's body was quivering almost all over now and her vagina seemed to have a death grip on my cock but that grip was so exquisite that it was sending me into orbit too. I imagined stars around me and I felt short of breath too as I continued to pound Mum's hole but my cock was about to spew forth it's load -- there was little I could do now to stop my own climax.
"Hurry up Mum, I'm going to cum any moment," I advised her, "I can't stop now!"
"Come on then, do it -- pump it up me -- fill me!" she howled, "I'm cumming too -- right now!"
Suddenly and once again the room was filled with moans and cries and shrieks of pleasure as we all climaxed in one huge finale.
I saw Andy jerking sprays of cum over Sarah's face and body just as I started pumping powerful jets of spunk into my mother's vagina, just as Sarah howled once again and as Mum herself lifted her head and screamed with pleasure.
"Oh my God, oh my God!" she cried, her voice rising above the grunts from us two lads and even above the howls from her daughter, "It's brilliant -- it's super -- it's fantastic!"
"Uhhh yeahhh!" I grunted as a final shudder sent my last wave of cum into Mum's depths, "Ohhh Mum, that was incredible!"
"Bloody hell," said Andy as he shook the last few drops of white cum from his cock onto Sarah's heaving breasts, "That really was something else!"
Mum and I both laughed at his inability to find a suitable description, our mirth shaking our bodies until Mum waved her hand behind her hip.
"No more," she said, "I can't stand any more, I need a break."
"What about me?" asked Sarah as she used her finger to collect and swallow blobs of her brother's spunk, "I've been cumming for ages -- I'm knackered too."
"Hey, Andy and I have both cum twice in quick succession as well!" I added, somewhat taken aback by my renewed energy.
"Yeah, and that's while you've been lying there on your back," said Andy to Sarah, "Easy for you, eh!"
"We'll change places next time," said Sarah as she inspected another finger-full of white cum, "You see what it's like to have Mum working on you for half an hour!"
"Yeah, bloody right I will!" enthused Andy as he waved his cock around, "That would be brilliant -- I'd look forward to that!"
Gradually we untangled ourselves and wearily now stood around, each in turn using the towel to clean up our respective sex organs although by the time it reached me I had a hard time finding a dry corner of he towel, then Andy turned and stepped to the door.
"Hot chocolate anyone, before we go to bed?" he asked and we all accepted his offer eagerly.
He disappeared into the kitchen as us three slumped into chairs, each of us with a happy look on our faces. It had been a veritable orgy and that on top of our earlier activity was more than enough for tonight...
"Well," said Mum, "That was a bit, um, hot, shall I say."
"Was, wasn't it," agreed Sarah, "I never knew you were so good at that, Mum."
"I'm not sure that I knew either," she answered, "But I just couldn't resist you and you were simply delicious too!"
The two of them smiled broadly at each other as they sat there, both still naked, then Mum pointed at Sarah's pussy which was exposed between her splayed legs.
"I've made you a bit red," said Mum, "Sorry -- you'll be too tender for Andy tonight!"
"Yeah, he can sling his hook tonight!" said Sarah with feeling, "I've definitely had enough for now."
"I think I have too," said Mum as she looked at me, "So you can stay in your own bed tonight Chris."
"I was going to..." I began but Mum shushed me.
"Actually and thinking of that, do you know what?" she said, "I wouldn't actually say no if you wanted to sleep with me tonight, just so long as you behaved."
"I'm always the perfect gentleman!" I said with a big grin, "Of course I'll behave if you want me to."
"It's just that it'll be nice to have a man beside me at night again," said Mum wistfully, "Mind you, I'm a bit out of practice -- I'll probably push you out of bed."
"I'm heavy," I said, "It'll be fun actually if you try; I bet we'd end up having sex instead!"
"You would!" added Sarah who'd been listening, "That's why Andy isn't going to sleep with me tonight."
At that moment he reappeared complete with a tray and four steaming mugs which he placed on the table.
"Spoilsport!" he answered as he reached out and stroked her thigh, "We'll see -- I won't push you but I'm always up for it!"
"Don't we know it!" said Mum with a laugh, "Proper horny little devil aren't you!"
"Do you want me to prove it?" asked Andy as he stood up, "Anyone fancy a bit more loving?"
With a few strokes of his hand his cock was standing erect again and he waved his hard penis around as if offering it to us but he had no takers. We'd all worn ourselves down, except for Andy it seemed, and we had no immediate desires to expend any more energy.
"Put it away!" said Sarah, not that Andy had anywhere to hide it, "If you're that desperate I might suck you off later but otherwise you can just wait until tomorrow."
"Oh, speaking of tomorrow, you boys especially need to start looking for work," said Mum seriously, "Ok, it's Sunday so I'm not expecting you to go out and find anything but I want you to get hold of the local papers and do some ground work. You can't be expected to live off me for ever."
"Don't worry Mum," I said, "We'll find work easily enough, I'm sure, even if we have to sell our bodies!"
"You won't get much for yours!" scoffed Sarah with a wink, "You're getting too old!"
"Up yours!" I answered using my finger to emphasize the point, "But you on the other hand could make a fortune with your lovely body!"
"Might just do that!" said Sarah with a wink to Mum, "I'll go and find some work as a stripper or an escort!"
"You will not!" said Mum, "You belong to us as a family."
Sarah shook her breasts around to stress her loveliness, then clamped her hands over her tits while screwing her face up.
"What's the matter love?" asked Mum solicitously, "You ok?"
"Yeah, yeah, it's just that when I did that my nipples went all tingly," said Sarah, then her eyes crinkled again and her fingers moved to hold her little firm nipples, "Ohhhh, they're all sensitive now, oh-oh-oh-ohhh!"
"I'll help," said Andy quickly moving to kneel between her spread legs, "I'm good at that sort of thing!"
His hands had already found her breasts and he slid Sarah's fingers from her nipples, his own fingers soon holding them instead. But instead of calming her all he was doing was exciting her more as was quickly evidenced as Sarah slumped back in her comfy chair with her mouth open.
"Ohhhh Andy, stop it!" she breathed, "You're making it worse!"
But she did nothing to stop him and instead she just slumped even further down in her chair until her arse was almost hanging off the seat but that movement merely helped Andy to achieve his goal.
"Ooooh Andy, get it out," hissed Sarah, "Oooooh nooooo!"
In moments both Mum and I realised what had happened -- as Sarah had slid down so she'd met Andy's erection and he'd entered her in one swift and easy movement but such was Sarah's condition that she did nothing to stop him and was now actually grinding her arse down onto his cock while his hands continued to play with her tits.
"Bloody well insatiable, aren't they!" exclaimed Mum, one hand now stroking her own belly, "Come on Chris, let's leave them to it. I'm off to bed."
We both rose and now it was Mum's turn to exclaim.
"Oh what -- you're not all horny as well are you?" she said as she saw my rearing erection, "I told you not tonight."
"I couldn't help it," I admitted, waving a hand at the pair of sex maniacs, "Blame them."
Mum shook her head, ignored me, blew kisses to the two lovers and headed to the stairs so I followed her, far enough behind so that I could enjoy the sight of her lovely buttocks as they rose and fell as she climbed the stairs. The sight did nothing to calm my cock which continued to throb as it swayed with my steps.
On the landing Mum turned and waited for me and as I met her she embraced me, my cock pressing firmly against her belly while her lovely bare tits squashed deliciously against my chest. She reached up and kissed me, her lips warm and damp and loving.
"Don't forget, you're sleeping with me tonight -- and you can have me if you want me," she said softly, "But no rough stuff, you'll have to be gentle and nice to me."
A big yawn broke my concentration before I could form a reply.
"Let's see once we get in bed," I said eventually as I rubbed my erection against her body, "Are we having a shower first?"
Mum shook her head and smiled broadly.
"You know what happens when we get in the shower," she said with bigger smile, "I'm going to have a quick wash and then a shower in the morning if you don't mind."
"Of course not," I answered, "I think I'll do the same -- I'll use this bathroom."
It only took a few minutes to clean up and to brush my teeth and then I headed to Mum's door, my erection still leading the way. The thought of having warm and friendly sex with Mum was more than enough to keep my arousal up, even though I'd had to adjust things while I had a pee, but as I closed the door behind me, there was Mum, still naked and already in bed.
"You're on that side," she said, "Come on, get in and let me hold you."
I settled in the bed, the warm night meaning that we only needed a sheet and one thin blanket over us. Mum reached out and turned off her bedside light -- which reminded me to find my own bedside light too -- then turned back to me with outstretched arms, the moonlight enough to illuminate our bodies.
"Come to me darling," she breathed softly, "Get your arms round me too, I want some nice easy loving please."
I wriggled across the bed until I felt my cock touch her body and until my arm was under her neck and we snuggled deliciously for a while, kissing and touching tenderly, our hands and lips gently moving, exploring, feeling and loving.
"Sweetheart, put it in me," Mum breathed softly into my ear, "I know you want me."
"Yeah, but I thought you were tired," I asked but Mum shushed me.
"So long as it's just gentle loving," she said as her hand snaked between us and warmly grasped my cock, "I won't even mind if you don't make me cum."
Her gentle hand guided my penis downwards until I felt the soft fuzz of her pubes against my knob, then, with a little more pressure my penis slotted gently between her pussy lips. It slid around easily, proving that Mum was already well aroused but sticking to her wishes I let her body dictate our movements. Her hand pushed my cock a bit further then withdrew and I immediately felt the warmth of her vagina against my tip.
"You ok?" I asked and Mum hummed her answer so I pushed gently.
My cock slid so easily into her hole that it was as if she was just made for me and most certainly her vagina was the most perfect place for my penis. Some twenty or so years ago it had been the passageway into a new world for me and now it was the entry into a different world again, one wherein my own mother was also my lover.
"Slowly," breathed Mum, "Nice and slow and easy darling."
She sounded as if she was almost asleep even now and had it not been for my erection and the presence of my delicious Mum I too might well have dozed off, content and relaxed after the sexual excitement of the day but somehow I found enough energy to press my cock into Mum's depths, the effort to control my natural rhythm almost a strain. But it was a delicious strain, knowing that my darling mother was loving my attention, was appreciating my efforts, and was right there, impaled on my penis.
For what felt like some considerable time I worked my penis in and out, putting no pressure on Mum, then very slowly and gently I increased my movements until friction at last began to happen, as the sensation of sliding my cock through my mother's body increased and began stirring my juices. Mum too seemed to waken somewhat and her own body began responding.
"I thought you were going to send me to sleep," said Mum sleepily, "That was lovely, really lovely darling."
"It was different," I admitted, "Like giving you a rub down or a gentle massage."
"And you know what happens when you get a massage don't you," said Mum, her lips caressing mine, "It's so relaxing at first and it seems to reach right inside you and then, when it reaches certain parts you kind of start waking up and feeling all naughty."
"Is that how you feel?" I asked, feeling her body moving languidly, "All naughty?"
"Mmmmmm!" hummed Mum, "Kind of. Stay nice and gentle though, don't get too energetic and I'm sure we'll be able to ease your mind as well."
"It's not my mind that needs easing," I said, my penis now moving and probing deep within her, "It's my balls -- they won't stop filling my cock with spunk!"
"I'm sure we'll find ways to empty you out regularly," said Mum, her voice sounding soft and pleasing, "And if I can't then there's always Sarah or Andy."
"But I love you Mum," I said, "And I want you more than anything else. You're mine now!"
"Well, sort of," said Mum, her vagina now pulsating around my penis, "We have to share and share alike though -- it wouldn't be fair on the others. Anyway, you boys especially need to find girlfriends, if only just for appearances. People will soon begin to wonder if two big strong boys never have girlfriends and just live with their widowed Mum."
"Yeah, you're probably right," I admitted, "I'll have a talk with Andy then."
"I've been there, done that already," said Mum, "Just so long as you know."
She squeezed her vagina tightly around my cock and pulled me hard against her.
"Now come on, forget all that and just make love to me -- screw me properly my darling!" she said, her words sealed with a big wet kiss.
I'd woken up somewhat now and obviously Mum had too so I moved my cock further and more energetically now, my movements guided by Mum's hands on me. Her hole was now alive too, clutching and squeezing at me, pushing and pulling against my thrusts and suddenly Mum pulled me over until I lay on top of her.
"Do me, do me!" she husked while her hips rose to meet me, "Come on, make me cum, make me cum hard!"
After a few moments to adjust my body on hers, to support myself and to allow Mum to get her legs as she wanted them we were screwing seriously, my penis banging into her, my abdomen slapping against hers, our thighs slamming against each other as we pushed each other onwards.
"You're doing well darling!" Mum breathed, her voice unsteady from my thrusts, "I'm nearly there now, keep going love, it's good, really good!"
"Yeah, yeah!" I grunted, "Getting there too -- ohhh Mum, you're wonderful!"
"Stop talking and keep going!" said Mum between panting breaths, "Here it cums...any minute now!"
I threw the bedclothes off now as our heat was increasing with every passing second. I was starting to sweat quite hard now as I did my best to make this a memorable occasion, as I continued to pound her pussy, as Mum continued to respond to my efforts but things were most assuredly coming to a head now.
Already I could feel Mum's body losing cohesion as her orgasm took control and my own thrusts were interrupted by major shudders inside my own body as my climax neared. Pressure seemed to be building in my groin, tightening my buttocks and my thighs and making my cock feel enormous and twice as lengthy as reality.
"Ohh yess darling, don't stop now!" breathed Mum urgently, "Here it cums -- it's huge -- it's going to be perfect!"
"And me!" I gasped, my hips working hard and fast, "Gonna fill you, gonna fill you so full, I know it!"
The next few moments were a blur of action as we both climaxed within seconds. It was hard to tell who was yelling, who was panting, who was doing what. All I knew was that my cock was being sucked deeply into Mum's body, pulled there by her muscles rather than my thrusts, that I was, or felt I was, pumping enormous quantities of spunk inside her, that Mum was writhing and twisting beneath me as she climaxed, that her vagina was gripping my cock so tightly and that her fingers were raking my back, seeming to tear the flesh from my body.
The pain of her clawing fingers seemed to drive me onwards though, adding extra steel to my erection and extra pressure to the jets of cum I was releasing...and all the time there were constant cries of exaltation and pleasure from both of us.
Then finally all was still, our energy depleted, our lust satiated. Only our necessary bodily activities continued, with our lungs sucking in great gulps of air, our hearts pounding, our nerve endings twitching and firing at random and our bodies positively oozing sweat.
A few moments later and Mum pushed me off her and we rolled sideways and collapsed, my depleted cock squelching from Mum's wet and battered hole. We lay side by side, just breathing heavily as we recovered until finally Mum gave a big sigh and lifted herself onto one elbow.
"So much for a quiet night's sleep," she said accusingly, "That's the last time I invite you for a cuddle!"
She sounded hard but I could see her eyes twinkling happily and her hand now stroked my chest -- then her fingers slid down my body until they found my cock.
"He's certainly eager," she said as she stroked my penis, "Thank you darling, you were wonderful."
"So were you Mum," I answered, feeling my penis growing somewhat in her hand, "I didn't expect that either."
"And that was a super orgasm too," added Mum, "I wasn't even sure I'd be able to have one but that slow stuff was so sensuous that you made me have a really strong orgasm."
"Yeah, sorry about moving faster -- it was so sexy to go slow and then once we got all worked up I just couldn't stop," I said as I felt my hips pushing my growing cock through Mum's fingers, "You were certainly hot stuff!"
"Thinking of hot, I think we need that shower now, a cool one, don't we?" said Mum, her hand still sliding up and down my semi-hard cock, "Come on, we'd better get up before I soak the bed."
In a moment she'd almost leapt off the bed, her actions belying her earlier sleepiness, then she stretched out a hand to me.
"Come on then," she said as she dragged me from the bed and towards the bathroom, "You can do me first, then I'll do you."
"I've heard that before," I said, feeling my penis waving stiffly, "And last time you said something like that we ended up having sex, didn't we. That was our first time, wasn't it."
"I remember saying something like that when I got you in the shower," said Mum as she turned around under the water, "Seems like ages ago but it was only the other day. I can still remember every minute of it though -- it was wonderful, just like tonight."
She pulled me under the water with her and kissed me eagerly, our lips sliding and sucking, our tongues twisting and playing together and her deliciously firm nipples hard against my skin before she pushed me away, then her hand slapped my risen cock gently.
"Not again," she said, "Let's get clean and then to bed and no more sex tonight."
"Ohhhh!" I said with mock anguish, "Not even a bit of..."
"Not even anything darling," said Mum firmly, "We should have been asleep ages ago and I do enjoy my beauty sleep. Come on, now where's the soap?"
As she bent over to pick up the tube of liquid soap, the tube of which stood in one corner of the shower as we lacked a shelf as yet, so her cute little arse was presented to me and I had an immediate moment of déjà vu as I suddenly realised that it was I who had used that phrase, not Mum.
"I'll do you then you can do me," I'd said as my brother and I showered, right before we'd had sex together.
My cock jumped at the memory and for a moment I pondered over the idea of going to visit his room but then Mum turned around again and the sight of her beautifully filled breasts, her trimmed pussy and her lovely face turned my interest around too. But I'd lost that urgency anyway and I helped Mum as we cleansed and cooled our bodies.
Ten minutes later and we were back in her bed, on clean dry sheets and with a last kiss and brief cuddle we turned to settle for sleep with our fingers still touching. Sleep was quick to come too, the pillow was so comfy and the knowledge that Mum was right there beside me was so relaxing that I fell asleep in minutes to dream happily of wild and wonderful bodies, thrusting, spurting cocks and pulsating pussies.
Life would never be the same again.A Very English Family Ch. 05
Settling, sharing and discovering.
Now that the house was relatively well organised, even if not entirely tidy, things seemed to calm down a bit. We actually walked around with some clothes on for a change and were able to meet without immediately starting having sex, if only because Mum had spent time putting some sense into us but then, just when I thought that we'd settled down, things slipped back into debauchery again.
Mum had gathered us all together one breakfast time to reiterate and expand on her earlier comments and suggestions.
"Look, I don't mind admitting that I get paid quite well for my writing," she said, "But we have to be seen to be normal. You boys will have to go out and find work -- you can't live on my money forever. And not only that, you need to find some friends too, even if they only become friends and not lovers, if you see what I mean."
We all nodded quietly as we understood her words.
"There's the other side too," Mum continued, "I'm not really complaining but sex ought to be something for the weekends and the evenings -- not an all day activity."
She looked pointedly at Andy before sipping her coffee and continuing.
"You both need some outside interests too," she added, "I think that Chris has got the message and I can keep his sex life going but you can't spend all your time in Sarah's arms."
She smiled benevolently as she leaned forward and stroked Andy's leg.
"Even if she is the best lover you've ever found!" she said with a chuckle as she drained her coffee.
"Yeah, so what about Sarah?" asked Andy, obviously feeling a bit picked upon, "Shouldn't she find work too?"
Mum glared at him but blew him a kiss too, to show that she wasn't mad at him.
"It's not so important that Sarah finds work -- she and I will be looking after the house for you, won't we," she said, "But if you and Chris are banging us both all the time we'll need some time off to recover occasionally. It's going to be hard enough catering for two lusty cocks without having to work as well. I'm ok -- I can always relax and write and still earn an income so Sarah can go and find some work if she wants to but there's no rush for her."
She smiled at Sarah and blew her a kiss too while Sarah leaned forward and stroked Andy's other leg lovingly.
"Any complaints?" she asked as her eyes scanned from Andy to me and back, "Of course, you can always go without if you'd prefer or go and find your own pussy after we're both knackered."
"No, fair enough," I said, "There's a couple of jobs in the paper I can go after and that seems quite reasonable to me. I'm sure that Andy will find some work too -- I'll help him if I can. Oh, but what happens though if we find girlfriends and want to bring them home?"
"We'll just have to be more careful then, won't we," said Mum, "Anyway, its going to happen eventually that one of you want to set up your own home somewhere -- but let's cross that bridge when we come to it and enjoy what we can in the meantime -- and speaking of the meantime, any questions?"
"Yeah, something's been worrying me a bit," said Andy, "We don't use anything to stop you two getting pregnant so what happens if...?"
Mum held up her hands to stop him.
"Your sister and I are both on the pill so I doubt if it'll happen," she said, "You've heard of it -- it's that new contraceptive from America, our doctor agreed to letting us use it."
Andy let out a long breath, one of relief and I did the same a moment later, causing Mum to chuckle.
"We're actually on it because it helps keep us both regular," she said, "We certainly weren't seriously thinking about having sex with you two when we started using it though!"
She paused for a few moments and let a thought develop, a thought that was followed by a big grin.
"Mind you," she said, "I'll try to be entirely honest -- I had actually thought about it, as part of my writing. I built up the idea of a family moving somewhere new and having their own little love nest -- it was to be the basis of a book to be honest -- and then after your dad died I realised it could actually happen!"
She smiled happily as she let her mind enjoy the memories and I saw her arse squirming innocuously as the thought expanded.
"So I think the idea was already brewing in my mind when I saw the doctor...," she said, "Even if it wasn't a full grown plan just then."
She opened a drawer and showed us the packets then put them away again and sat down.
"Which reminds me Sarah, we'd better get and see the local doctor down here," she said as she settled on the chair beside me, "Don't want to run out, do we?"
"Might be fun to get pregnant," said Sarah thoughtfully, "Perhaps not yet though."
"No way!" said Andy firmly, "You keep taking those pills."
"Mmmm yeah, you're right, I can just see me trying to explain that the father was one or other of my two brothers!" said Sarah with a sickly grin, "On second thoughts, definitely not!"
"But with us on the pill you can both shoot off inside either of us any time -- it's so much nicer than using those horrible condoms," said Mum with a big smile, "Still messy though -- all that spunk gets everywhere doesn't it!"
She paused and frowned then grinned broadly.
"Mmmm, all that spunk!" she sighed, "I used to hate it all getting pumped into a rubber rather than into me because I just love that feeling as it gushes into your...ohhhh, yess, there's nothing nicer...!"
Mum's words tapered off as her mind absorbed her thoughts...
"Mmmm, I'm just imagining a nice big cock jetting all that stuff up inside me," sighed Mum eventually as she licked her lips.
"I can do that for you!" said Andy eagerly, "Any chance of doing it soon then?"
"Doing what dear?" asked Mum, her mind still otherwise absorbed.
"Spunking -- filling your pussy for you," he answered, "I'm horny!"
Andy stood up to reveal the bulging prominence of his erection inside his shorts, now holding the material tight over his cock to enhance the view, then he leaned back against the kitchen unit with his erect penis clearly on show.
"Oh for heaven's sake, not again -- you're terrible!" said Mum with a wicked grin, "Like a bloody goat, aren't you!"
"You make me feel this way," said Andy as he continued to display his lightly clad erection, "Oh come on, please, I didn't have much last night!"
"It's alright Mum, I'll take him," said Sarah, "He's right, he didn't get much last night and I've finished my breakfast."
"You've only had a cup of coffee," said Mum, "You ought to have more than that."
"Looks like you're going to have some nice creamy porridge to go with it then," I commented with a laugh and Mum joined in.
"With Sarah's appetite she could probably manage a couple of nice big sausages as well as some porridge," she said amid more laughter, while Sarah merely glowed and smiled sexily.
"Couldn't you Sarah?" she added, "So don't forget Chris after you've finished with Andy!"
We all enjoyed the humour and while Mum and I remained seated Sarah rose and moved to stand beside Andy. Her hand snaked down and over his bulging cock while Andy groaned and pushed his groin forward, his own hand moving to slide down inside Sarah's shorts whose body reacted to his touch as well.
"Yeahhh, come on Andy," she sighed as she stroked Andy's lengthy bulge, "Let's see if we can find some of that porridge."
She sucked in a breath as Andy's fingers slid into her pussy.
"Ohhh yesss, I'm wet already aren't I?" she hissed, "And you're so hard! Come on then, I'm so ready for you!"
"Do it here," said Mum, "Chris, go and get some cushions; then we can watch these two enjoying themselves."
I had the distinct feeling that if I didn't get the cushions quickly I'd miss the action so I quickly stood up, adjusted my own stiffening penis and dashed off to find some assorted padding, immediately remembering that the patio chairs had nice flat removable seat cushions. Until we bought a garden shed they were being stored in the utility room next to the kitchen, where I also found a couple of big towels so I brought a large armful back to the kitchen where I discovered Sarah already on her knees.
I held out a big cushion and with a thank you smile she quickly knelt on it while I spread the other cushions around and hardly had I done that than Sarah was pushing Andy's shorts and underpants off, leaving him leaning back against the work unit in his t-shirt and with his erection pointing outwards and upwards.
She quickly adjusted her pose, leaned forward and took hold of his cock, her fist pulling his foreskin back to reveal his glistening bulbous knob. Her eyes flicked upwards to look at Andy, then she leaned further forward and kissed it, the sucking sound of her lips resonating in the quiet room. She pulled away as if to admire his cock, then a moment or two later she extended her tongue to let it slide wetly all over and around his knob, then she pulled away again. His wetted penis seemed to glow and gleam in the morning light and I heard Mum draw in an appreciative breath. His penis looked quite good enough to eat and I was almost tempted to join Sarah but she, after briefly standing to remove her own shorts and knickers, returned to his cock and now let it slide into her mouth, much to Andy's pleasure.
"Yesss," he hissed softly, "That feels goooood!"
Sarah worked his penis in and out of her mouth for while and as she did so her arse seemed to be moving, clenching and relaxing -- then I noticed that she had one hand at her pussy, exciting herself and preparing her pussy for his insertion. The sight made my cock jump strongly but then it was my body's turn to jump as Mum's hand now covered my bulge, pressing down delightfully on my erection.
"I thought we were just watching?" I enquired quietly but Mum just smiled at me and let her fingers continue to stroke my stiff penis.
"Well yes, but that looks so good, doesn't it?" she said as she released her hold on my cock and lifted her t-shirt from her delicious tits, "But you know me; I just can't say no these days and if they're going to do it then I think we'd better join in too, don't you?"
Inevitably the sexy activity before me had woken my desires and the thought of enjoying Mum for breakfast was perfect.
"You sure?" I asked as I removed my own t-shirt and Mum nodded eagerly.
Mum had now discarded both her t-shirt and bra and was busy rubbing life into her delicious tits.
"I love this kind of impromptu sex," she said, "I'm so glad that we're such a happy family!"
"Horny family you mean," I said as I admired Mum's full breasts, "Is it alright if I..."
"It won't be alright if you don't!" Mum replied, "Come on, give me your hands."
Quickly I moved and knelt in front of Mum so I could cup each of her delicious breasts. They felt warm and so smooth and so heavy too; they were a delightfully perfect pair of deliciously firm yet mature appendages. I kissed each nipple, pulling away quickly to watch each little mound turn into a juicy, shiny cherry as it responded to my touch then I used my fingers and thumbs to feel the rubbery nipples, to roll them around and to stretch them gently.
"That's lovely," crooned Mum, her hands now on my shoulders, "You really know how to turn me on, don't you!"
"I'm learning Mum, not that it takes much to get you going!" I said as I again kissed her nipples one after the other, "Anyway I've always wanted to do this -- it sort of comes naturally!"
Mum hummed delightfully to my kisses and then squirmed deliciously to my mouth and fingers on her breasts for a while longer before pushing me away.
"Mmmm, so nice, but what about the rest of me?" she said as she stood up, "You've made me all excited now -- come on, I think we'd better get down there and join them!"
It was the work of only a moment for us to remove what few remaining clothes we wore and then my naked mother lay down on her back on some of the chair cushions with her head supported on a bigger cushion. She held her arms up to invite me and when I settled above her she drew me to her lips. While trying not to squash her beneath me I returned her kisses lovingly with lips soft and pliable until we were both out of breath, then she pushed me again, this time downwards and I quickly realised what she wanted.
I moved, letting my stiff penis slide down past her pubes and then down one thigh until my mouth moved over her breasts again where I settled comfortably, sucking each breast, chewing each nipple, stroking, pressing, feeling her warm flesh with my fingers, my lips and my tongue until Mum's body was bucking and lifting strongly against me.
"Ohhhh darling...!" said Mum breathlessly, "Oh God -- perfect! Now down, please..."
"Good?" I asked and Mum's blown kiss and smile told me the answer before she pushed me further downwards again.
I relinquished my pleasurable sucking to let my lips slide down her sternum between her breasts, placing little butterfly kisses as I went and breathing in the delicious perfume of her body.
Mum hissed her pleasure as I moved, then sucked in a sudden breath as I stuck the tip of my tongue into her navel.
I stayed there briefly, exploring the little indented folds of skin then moved again, sliding down until the warm musk of her pussy invaded my nose and it was only then that I noticed that Mum had shaved off a lot of her pubes and she had tidying her bush into a smaller and more controlled mound of trimmed hair that now prickled my chin. Her trimming had also exposed her lips and clit more but as my interest wasn't in her pubes, I took a breath and I dived right past her little nest and settled at her pussy.
"Ahhhh!" gasped Mum as I pressed my open mouth between her parted lips, discovering immediately that she was deliciously wet and slippery already, "Yessss!"
The taste of Mum's pussy was superb, a warm mixture of honey and pungent sex, a taste that I imagined could be added to almost any dessert to improve it. The scent of her pussy was stimulating as well, not so much pungent as mind-filling somehow, blocking out all other imaginary and real scents. Perhaps the scent was a mixture of all of Mum's flavours and delights but whatever it was I was delighted to absorb it with my taste buds and inhale it with every breath as I let my tongue slide over the inner skin of her soft lips.
Her delectable clit now loomed large just inches from my eyes and I admired it's construction, the way it looked so like a miniature penis, even down to possessing a hood or foreskin.
I licked my tongue up and over her clit, causing Mum to shudder beneath my face and I brought my hands up to rest over her hips with my thumbs caressing her ovaries through her abdomen.
"I like it!" she breathed softly, "You're good, you're so gentle, and oooh yes, right in there."
I took my cue from her words and continued to slide my tongue over her increasingly slippery folds and protuberances, occasionally delving deep into her cleft, occasionally moving from her wet pussy to her inner thighs as I searched for places of erotic arousal. I was determined to explore as much of Mum's excellent body as I could while giving her as much pleasure as she desired too.
Beside us Sarah and Andy had settled into a similar position to us and as I glanced at them Andy looked up from between Sarah's thighs and winked at me.
"This is great!" he enthused with a big smile, "Feels like I'm in heaven!"
He ducked back into his sister's pussy then lifted his head again.
"And it's making me so bloody horny too!" he added, "I'm gonna screw the arse off her in a minute!"
"You do it nicely," warned Sarah as she lifted her head to look at her brother, "You be gentle or you won't do it at all."
"Yeah, but I get so excited!" said Andy, humping his arse up and down to demonstrate his eagerness, "It's not easy to go slowly."
"Just remember it's me and my pussy, not your hand," said Sarah, "Any rough stuff and I'll cut your ration off."
Instead of answering Andy just lowered his head between her thighs again, leaving me to return to Mum's lovely lips and causing Sarah to sigh heavily as his tongue began working at her. I ignored them now and worked on Mum's arousal, an easy task as she guided me to where she liked it the most.
"Yes, there," she breathed as she pushed my mouth down over her clit, "Stay there for a bit -- suck it -- chew it -- oooh sweetheart, yesss!"
I worked contentedly, squeezing and manipulating that little rubbery protrusion while Mum's hands pulled and pushed my head to enhance her pleasure and it seemed to be working. Slowly but surely her hands pushed me harder or quivered with arousal; occasionally they tightened, sometimes they lost their grip entirely and all the time Mum's pussy seemed to get wetter and hotter. Her hips were moving up and down too and her breathing was becoming faster and more erratic.
My cock was pressed against a seat cover beneath me, now sliding over the plastic coating on a bed of precum, proof that my efforts were arousing not only Mum but myself as well.
Perhaps it would be time soon to move my mouth away from Mum's pussy and to insert my cock in there instead and as I paused to draw breath I looked up to see what else was happening.
Beside us Andy was still at work at Sarah's pussy but judging from the way her body was moving it would soon be time for him to fill her hole with his cock. Sarah's entire body seemed to be writhing like a snake, lifting and bending as Andy worked on her sensitive parts, her hissing cries imparting another similarity to the serpentine effects.
I was almost reluctant to concentrate on Mum as they enjoyed the build-up to their act of intercourse and my attention was diverted even more as Sarah suddenly cried out.
"Ahhh, yesss!" she cried loudly, "Oh Andy, right there -- right there! Ohh, ohh, I'm cumming -- I'm cumming!"
She grunted and cried out several times now, her arms flailing around wildly as her orgasm thrilled her and took control of her body before she eventually flopped, limp and temporarily exhausted, her mouth now relaxed and smiling.
Finally she stirred and looked down her body between the generous mounds of her breasts to where Andy was smiling back at her.
"Oh Andy, that was brilliant!" she exclaimed, "Come on then, put it in me, I'm all wet and so ready for you now."
In seconds he's risen, shuffled on his knees, then settled again, directing his stiff and distended penis towards her hole. Slowly he lowered himself and as he let his cock slide into position Sarah breathed out a long sigh of pleasure.
"Yeahhhhh!" she breathed softly, "Nice and slow, take it easy -- just let it slide into me, all the way!"
She breathed deeply as Andy moved downwards until he could descend no further.
"Ohhhh," she breathed, her voice all quivery, "That's lovely, just hold it there, all the way in."
"I'm trying!" said Andy as he held his quivering body in place, "Don't want to upset you, or lose you for that matter."
"You won't, darling brother," she said as her hands reached up and stroked his face, "Sometimes I do like it hard and rough but other times it's so nice when you're all gentle and slow, like now."
"Got the message," he answered, "I'll be good, I promise!"
I glanced at Mum, just as she turned and looked at me, her tongue licking her lips.
"Looks so good," she said, "Are you going to do that to me, lover boy?"
"Will if you want me to," I replied, "Do you want me to get you off with my tongue?"
Mum immediately shook her head though.
"No darling, I've changed my mind," she said, her hands beckoning me, "Come up now, come and put that lovely cock in me just the way Andy's doing."
"Mmmm, yeah Mum," I said eagerly as I too shuffled into position.
Once settled above her I slid my hand down over Mum's smooth belly, pressing between us until my fingers slid over her pubes and neatly between her lips. I immediately felt the sweet slickness of her liberally oozed juices and I smiled broadly at Mum as I explored. A whole new level of slippery wetness was there, preparing her vagina for my cock.
"You're definitely all nice and wet!" I said, as I inserted one finger into her hole, "You're so ready, aren't you?"
"I can't help it," Mum answered, her body squirming erotically, "I was never like this with your dad. You two and especially you darling, you seem to have woken my body up somehow -- you make me so damn horny all the time!"
"Brilliant news!" enthused Andy, "Can't wait! If you need more I'll do you when Chris has finished!"
"Piss off!" I answered with a grin, "You get on with your sister -- or perhaps you need my help?"
"Up yours too!" he said, "Ignore him Mum, I'm here to help any time!"
"Chris is quite capable of satisfying me," said Mum, smiling at Andy and then at me, "Not that your offer isn't welcome but you'll have to wait until next time. In the meantime you concentrate on screwing your sister like a good brother should!"
I'd waited until the banter had ended but now I pressed my penis downwards until the tip was seated in the entrance to Mum's vagina, then waited again while Mum wriggled beneath me as she adjusted herself. She nodded to me, her eyes flashing downwards too.
"Ok," she said, "Nice and slow, like we said."
I let my body start to press my penis into her hole, millimetre at a time, teasingly slowly and pausing as soon as I felt my knob settled inside her.
"Ok?" I asked and Mum nodded eagerly so I let my penis slide further into her body.
Every few moments I'd pause again, allowing or causing Mum's body to shudder with suppressed excitement. She hissed a breath through her teeth, the sound almost painful despite her smiling happy eyes.
"Yessss! Oh-oh-oh-ohhh darling, that's wicked," she breathed, her vagina caressing my penis wonderfully, "Feels as if it's going in and in and in. God, how much more is there?"
A quick glance between us told me the answer.
"I'm only half way in," I said, "Do you want me to move faster then?"
"No, no, just carry on like you're doing -- it's delicious -- it's so teasing!" she sighed, "Darling, you're going to make me cum even before we get started!"
"Don't go setting me off!" I said, "I want to make it last."
"If I do I won't be able to help it," said Mum, her body quivering and rolling under me, "Ohhhh darling, it's getting close, I can feel it."
Unintentionally I let another inch of cock slide into her vagina as my muscular control failed for a moment and Mum gasped loudly.
"Ooooo!" she squeaked as her eyes opened widely, "Oh God -- cumming, cumming!"
Suddenly her body was almost violently jumping, bouncing and squirming under me, her hips lifting her body upwards so that she impaled herself completely on my cock as her actions caused me to sink down into her, pressing my penis deeply into her body.
She cried out again and again, distinctly happy cries of orgasmic origin, of climactic cadence that filled the room with sounds of sex; happy contented and fulfilling sex and all the while I remained calmly where I was, pressing my penis firmly inside her until she'd unwound.
"My goodness!" she panted eventually, her delicious breasts rising and falling as she breathed deeply, "I don't think I've ever cum off like that before -- that was so wonderful!"
"Looked good from here too," said Sarah from beside us as her hand reached and held her mother's, "My turn next I think!"
"You getting close again then?" asked Andy and Sarah looked at him and smiled.
"Getting there," she admitted, "Doubt if I'll cum like Mum this time but it already feels so damn good -- just keep sliding like that -- yeah, keep it nice and slow..."
She stretched upwards and kissed Andy, her contentment discernable as she hummed her happiness.
"Oh Andy, you're such a super brother!" she said softly as her hips rose to meet Andy's penetrating penis, "And you've such a perfect cock too!"
Mum and I both chuckled at her words, her loving enthusiasm so wrong and yet so right.
"They make a lovely couple, don't they?" said Mum to me, "And so do we for that matter. Mind you, we'd better make sure we swap over occasionally; I don't want us to get entirely stuck in our ways -- I want us to remain a loving family."
I nodded my agreement because much as I adored my mother and her utterly desirable pussy it felt just about as good to have sex with my sister too.
My wandering thoughts were shut off now though because Mum's body was starting to move again, pushing up against my weight and my penis. Her vagina had begun working on my cock, sucking at it and squeezing it as she started the climb to her next orgasm so I too began moving, lifting up so that she had room to move. I kept my penis still though, allowing Mum to do the work and to work at her speed, until Mum spoke again.
"You can move more than that," she said, "Just slowly though -- I want to see if I can cum like that again!"
Her words almost caused me to thrust at her, such was my eagerness to bring her off again but then I managed to control myself and reverted to the slow, almost microscopic movements of earlier until Mum laughed at me.
"Bit more than that!" she giggled, "I want you to enjoy it too!"
My trouble was that I was now building towards my own orgasm and my body was trying to get me to move to continue the arousal of my penis. I fought against it, driving orgasmic thoughts away as I worked on Mum's vagina, my movements still slow if more lengthy now. I'd already plumbed the depths of her hole so now it was time to use the full length of my cock in the complete depths of her vagina and whatever I was doing seemed to be making Mum happy.
"Uhhh, uhhh," she grunted as she worked on my cock, her body also striving to reach a new climax, "Oh Chris, that's super -- you're so damn good!"
Her body shuddered all through, with cyclic waves of muscular contractions thrilling me as much as they were exciting her and it was all I could do not to drive my cock into her as far as I could plunge it.
"I'm not going to last much longer before I cum again," said Mum, as her fingers began raking my back, "You're wicked -- you won't let me stop will you!"
It was my turn to chuckle as I began to steadily pump my penis in and out, my turn to be in control.
"Who said I want you to stop," I said, my words not so much a question as a statement, "I enjoyed that -- you looked as if you really had a good time and this time I'm going to join in."
"You're going to cum too, are you?" asked Mum and I nodded, knowing that it wouldn't take much to push me over the edge.
"Oh good," she added, "Try to hold on for a bit longer though, then we can make it a really good one!"
At that moment however our thoughts and actions were interrupted by Sarah and Andy as they both began to orgasm.
"Ohhh Andy, here it cums!" howled Sarah suddenly, "Do it -- harder, harder!"
"Yeah, yeah," grunted Andy as his groin slammed down onto Sarah, driving his cock as far as it would go into her hole, "Cum Sarah, cum -- hurry up, I'm nearly with you."
Andy was now moving energetically, his strong hips powering his cock into his sister time and time again. With each insertion I expected Andy to cry out as he climaxed but instead he just went on and on until finally it was Sarah who lost control.
"Andy!" she cried, "Don't stop now, please, please keep going!"
Mum and I paused to watch their crescendo of orgasmic thrills, although Mum's fingers still dug into my shoulders and her vagina continued to move deliciously and stimulate my cock.
"Ahhhh -- ohhhhh!" gasped Sarah, her body lifting them both up off the cushions, "Here it cums!"
The slapping of flesh was loud and almost continuous now as Andy reached his own climax too.
"Yeahhhh!" howled Andy, lifting his head like a wolf, "I'm with you!"
The next few minutes were a flurry of movements and sounds from the pair of them; excited, strained, thrilling and almost frightening sounds of a pair of wild orgasms as they fought for control of the two bodies. Sarah's hips and buttocks were lifted clear of the floor despite Andy's weight and penile thrusts as he emptied his balls inside his sister while Andy's back was arched as he seemingly tried to insert his entire being into her vagina -- then, with loud gasps of exalted yet pleasurable exhaustion they both slumped back to the floor, Andy's arms holding Sarah from crashing too heavily downwards.
"Oh my God," breathed Sarah from somewhere under her brother's twitching body, "That was simply fantastic!"
"Yeah wow, you're hot stuff!" agreed Andy as he kissed her, "Thanks, my lovely sister!"
They rolled sideways, still in a loving embrace but while Sarah's head lolled onto a pillow, Andy's head remained lifted with his eyes focused as he watched us.
"Didn't they do well?" said Mum, her voice soft and loving yet very sexy, "Do you think we can do that too?"
"You've been there already!" I answered, as I tweaked one nipple, "You're not expecting us to do a repeat show, are you?"
"We can but try," she encouraged as her body began to move around on my cock once more, "I think you'll have to move a bit faster now though."
"OK Mum," I agreed, "At least I think I'm still hard enough. Let's see if we can show them how to do it!"
"Huh, if you're not hard after watching that then there's something wrong with you," exclaimed Mum as her vagina squeezed and caressed my penis, "Oh yes, I'm pretty sure you're still nice and hard!"
My body had been in a quandary -- eager to bring about my climax and aroused by the action beside us and yet equally distracted by them too and now I had to gather my senses and feelings together again before I could respond properly.
The excitement of watching my brother and sister as they made love had made everything inside me tense up but fortunately, despite the sight being extremely arousing, it also seemed to have put off my own pending orgasm, at least for a while.
Slowly I started to find myself, discovering almost as if by accident that my penis was deeply embedded in my mother's vagina. As I recovered my senses my hands, which seemed to have been idle for a while, now moved of their own accord to cup Mum's breasts and the warmth and deliciousness of her lovely mammary glands immediately sent messages of arousal to my extremities.
My cock jerked, stiffened and seemed to grow and my involuntary actions stirred Mum too, whose vagina now tightened around my penis.
"That's better," she breathed, "Welcome back darling!"
"Sorry Mum," I said as I started to move my cock in and out again, "Got a bit distracted!"
"Mmmm, so I notice...but I'll let you off," said Mum softly, "Yess, like that, slowly for now, let it build up gently again."
Our bodies began moving in cadence now as we settled to our pleasure, both of us finding rhythms that allowed us to best please the other.
Each time that I pushed slowly inwards, Mum's hips came up to meet me and as my stroke buried my cock inside her she squeezed it with her internal muscles and even seemed to give it a kiss each time the tip of my penis reached the limits of her vagina. Steadily I moved, now with more energy, now beginning to put my muscles into my movements and at the same time I began working on Mum's firm and wholesome nipples, squeezing or kissing them with the same rhythm that our bodies had found. The exciting feel of her breasts and nipples added additional emotions and sensations that seemed to stir my entire body.
I kept my thrusting strokes quite slow but they were longer strokes now, withdrawing my cock slowly until my knob stretched her vaginal lips, then as she quivered with anticipation I'd slide smoothly back into the depths of Mum's body. It was agonising and yet ecstatic too as we prolonged our pleasure, but when I leaned down and kissed Mum's hot lips and she responded wetly and sexily we had no option but to increase our actions.
It was definitely Mum who seemed to set things moving into an orgasmic state again as her eager pussy began to pulsate and clutch at me which in turn stirred me to more activity, which then seemed to set Mum moving even more. In exchange, my strokes became shorter but more energetic and with each insertion I felt Mum's fingers tightening as she gripped my back. The automatic feedback to that was to drive my cock harder and faster into her hole which made Mum's pussy react which made me work harder which made her respond even more energetically.
"Ahh, ahhh, ahhhh!" she gasped as I pounded her hot, exciting pussy, "Lovely, super, oh Chris, yesss, yesss!"
My penis now felt as if it was several feet long as all my nerves endings fired more and more powerfully as our pleasures built steadily and I knew I wouldn't be able to last very long at this rate. I slowed and steadied my movements somewhat and Mum's eyes caught mine.
"Nearly there?" she asked and I nodded.
"That's why I'm slowing down," I explained, "I'm loving this -- I wanted to make it last."
"You just cum when you're ready darling," Mum replied, her pussy busy around my cock, "I'm so close it won't take much to push me over the top."
"A few more minutes then," I answered, "Then a nice big finale!"
I heard Mum answer with a soft hum but now we were both concentrating on our pending climaxes as we strove to stretch our pleasures to the limit and all of our efforts were being utilised. Mum's lovely pussy was really animated now, caressing and squeezing me with every stroke, seemingly tightening each time I pushed into her vagina and undoubtedly lubricating generously. My cock was swimming in a sea of slippery juices that were also overflowing between us and every time our bodies met there was the impression of wetness between us and the rising scent of hot pounded pussy. The powerful aphrodisiac did nothing to stop my quickly rising orgasm.
A bit quicker now, then faster again -- my body now driven by my arousal and Mum responded.
"Almost there, aren't you," she hissed, "I think we'd better get on with it!"
I pumped faster again and deeper too and once again Mum's body replied deliciously. Her hands were now pulling me tight against her, her fingers raking my back while her legs had lifted to enfold my buttocks and all the close attention was too much for my system.
"Here it cums Mum," I gasped, my pistoning hips at full speed now, "Almost -- nearly -- ahhh, I can't stop now!"
"Do it -- fill me!" howled Mum, her cries causing Sarah to twist her head to watch alongside her brother, "I'm going to cummmmmm!"
"Uuuughhhh!" I grunted as a powerful spasm thrilled me from head to toe, "Yessss! Yessss!"
"Ooooh Chris!" cried Mum as her body twisted and rolled on the end of my shuddering penis, "Ooh Chris -- ooh Chris!"
I felt my cock spurting it's contents into Mum's hot cavity; I seemed to feel my balls contracting and emptying time after time and with each spurt Mum seemed to clasp me tighter with her hands or her legs.
"I can't stop, I can't stop!" howled Mum, as her body thrashed violently around under me, "It's coming again -- oh Chris, oh help!"
There was no way I could help except by perhaps pulling my cock from her pussy but that was the last thing on my mind and instead my body's only intent was to press my penis as far inside Mum as possible to send my squirting spunk to it's righteous target. Pressing hard against her helped too to retain my position as Mum's body squirmed and jerked as she climaxed.
Then Mum's hot wet lips were searching for my mouth, then clamping onto me, her tongue working furiously inside my own mouth just as I sought to penetrate her mouth with my own tongue, just as her lips sucked my soul from me as she climaxed wildly all around me.
A long moment later and we pulled apart, both of us gasping for air after our ecstatic orgasms. Our faces glowed with pleasure and sweat in equal quantities and we were both smiling too, smiles of happiness and release perhaps, smiles of temporary exhaustion and lasting love.
"Wow!" I managed to exclaim, "Hot -- that was hot!"
"Damn well was!" said Andy from beside us, "You've made me get hard again!"
I saw his hips moving up and down but then Sarah slapped his arse firmly.
"Stop it Andy, you'll make me sore if you're not careful," she said, "Come on, get off, no more, please. Anyway I want to get cleaned up."
"Oh what?" he exclaimed with an amused yet rueful note to his voice, "You're only good for a quickie? I'll have to have Mum when Chris has finished!"
"You're hard work Andy and you know I get sore easily," said Sarah soothingly, "It's because you're like a bloody bull -- I told you sometimes it's nice just to be loved gently."
She pushed him away from her and suddenly his cock and his continued arousal was exposed, the knob of his penis glowing and swollen while his shaft glistened with various fluids.
"I could have done that all over again," Andy complained as he knelt and stroked his erection, "That was really excellent Sarah but I'm still horny!"
"Well I'm not," said Sarah as she applied a towel to her pussy, "I want a break if you don't mind."
She lifted the towel away and exposed her wet, reddened and wide-spread lips, then looked at the towel. The towelling was soaked with her juices and with sticky strands and puddles of cum and she refolded it to bring a drier part of the towel to her pussy.
"Like a bull," she repeated, "Gallons of the bloody stuff!"
She looked up at Andy and although she was worn down, her eyes still shone with happiness.
"I'm not really complaining," she added as she smiled at him, "It feels so damn good when you let all that lot go inside me that it's worth all the mess!"
"I said you could have some more if you like," said Andy as he thrust his cock forward, "I've got another load in here -- do you want to suck me off?"
"Oh Andy, what am I going to do with you?" said Sarah resignedly, "Come on then if you're still so eager!"
Sarah's words reminded me that Mum too would probably appreciate some freedom so I lifted my body from hers, sliding my penis away until I was only just inside her.
"Don't, love, not just yet," she breathed, "I'm still coming down from up there somewhere!"
I blew her a kiss and let my pelvis gently press my penis downwards again and as I did so I could feel the way Mum's vagina was still rippling and contracting as her orgasm died down. I could feel too just how wet it was up inside her vagina.
"Ohhhh yesss," she sighed, "Just leave it there for a bit longer -- then perhaps we can do it all again."
I smiled as I bent down and managed to kiss Mum's nipples while remaining inside her and my actions were rewarded as Mum's vagina squeezed and stroked me. It felt deliciously sexy and loving but I was quite content to just let us remain united for now.
Beside us however, Andy was now getting into his stride again. He'd shuffled around on his knees until his stiff penis was no more than a foot from Sarah's mouth while his hand still stropped his shaft energetically and his hips clenched and thrust in time with his hand movements.
"Come on, suck it please, finish me off again," he pleaded, "It won't take long!"
Sarah pushed him away, then sat up and reached for his cock.
"Ok, you're on -- I'll do it," she said, "Might as well be filled at both ends!"
She leaned forward and opened her mouth and Andy's penis slid between her opened lips and in a moment or two it disappeared until he was buried to the hilt.
The look of surprise on his face was worth seeing.
"Wow, deep throat!" he exclaimed, "You've done it!"
Mum and I could actually see Sarah's throat bulging as her brother's cock slid downwards and Sarah worked her head slowly back and forwards, stirring Andy to cry out again.
"Oh my God, that's wicked!" he gasped, "Tight, brilliant, fantastic, oh wow!"
Mum looked straight at me and there was a warning light in her eyes for a few moments.
"Don't you try that on me!" she said, her eyes now crinkling at the corners, "Well, not until I've had a bit of practice!"
I blew her another kiss by way of confirming that I'd be good and Mum blew one back, then raked her nails down my spine deliciously as she began concentrating on our own sexual activity, on her threat, her promise perhaps, to do it all again.
Her wet and slippery pussy was working faster and with more intent now and I held my body and my stiffening penis steady to allow her to stimulate herself on my renewed erection, an erection that now felt harder and more aroused than before. I even felt a stirring in my balls -- something like a second coming growing inside me -- an extension of my first orgasm perhaps and realised that the idea of cumming again was now quite appealing. It wasn't one of my more 'regular' abilities but with my wicked mother working on my cock, anything was possible! Oh sure, I could jerk off several times in a row but when it came to screwing, once was usually enough.
Quickly I tightened my internal reflexes and my concentration because if Mum wanted to cum again then I wanted it to be me who brought her to a climax, not Andy or even Sarah and it wasn't long before I was back in the groove, building both Mum and myself towards our goal.
Andy was still thrusting his cock at Sarah but she had her hand around it now and was controlling his movements as he penetrated her throat. Somehow she'd overcome her own gag reflex just as I had and somehow she was even able to look quite calm and relaxed about it but it was hard to consider her skills when Mum's pussy was so energetic.
I felt my hips jerking suddenly as Mum squeezed my cock hard with her internal muscles and she gave me another look.
"Concentrate," she said, not unkindly, "You're going to make me cum or else!"
"Yeah, I was kind of hoping you'd say that," I answered to indicate my continued interest in her as I thrust my hard cock deeply into her reawakening vagina, "Andy's going to cum first though, I think!"
The sight of Mum writhing on the end of my penis as she climaxed was such a pleasure that it was essential now that I succeed in lasting long enough to bring her off.
With one eye on Andy and Sarah we slowly increased our activity with Mum's legs coming up and around my back to pull me to her -- another way of telling me to concentrate, I guess.
"Yessss," she breathed, "Like that -- deep -- slow, ahhh, wonderful!"
Each stroke was a delight as Mum's lovely pussy squeezed my penis as I slid in and out, her muscular control perfect because although my strokes were similar each time, her responses seemed to vary according to how she wanted to excite herself. With one stroke she'd ripple her muscles up and down my shaft while on another stroke she'd tickle my tip although how the hell she managed that was beyond me. Truthfully I wasn't about to worry about such considerations, absorbed as I was in pleasuring my darling mother while also watching my sister pleasure my brother but there was a small side of me that was fascinated.
"Ohhh Mum, you're the best," I said as I stretched my back to press my cock deeper, "I can hardly believe this is happening!"
"Oh be assured it is," said Mum with a big smile as her pussy tweaked my cock again, "You're not the only one enjoying it."
She paused as we rutted contentedly for a bit, then continued.
"Just think," she added, "If your dad hadn't gone and got himself killed then none of this would have happened -- gosh, wouldn't he'd be shocked if he could see us all now!"
"Shocked -- he'd have kittens!" I answered, thrusting steadily, "No way could I imagine anything in the way of wild sex happening while he was around."
"No, he was a bit straight-laced," said Mum, "Still, never mind, he's not here but we are, so let's get on with it. Give it to me a bit harder darling and I think I'll be able to cum soon."
Our plans however were interrupted now as Andy gasped loudly.
"Ahhh Sarah -- gonna cum!" he grunted as his hips began quivering frantically, "Gonna cum -- I can feel it!"
Sarah pulled free of his cock for a moment or two, revealing his rigid penis to be gleaming with saliva.
"Ok, in my mouth not down my throat," she said, "I want to be able to taste you properly."
She sucked his penis back into her mouth while poised and almost motionless, Mum and I watched as she prepared to receive his offering.
"He's going to drown her," whispered Mum as her pussy pulsated around my cock, "Just as well he's already cum once this morning!"
Sarah had one hand around Andy's thrusting organ, enabling her to control the depth of his oral assault but that didn't stop her mouth and tongue from quickly bringing Andy to the boil. His entire body was responding to her exciting blow job as he sought to control himself but he had no hope of doing so.
"Ooh, oooh, ooooh!" he gasped as Sarah's cheeks concaved as she sucked him, "Almost, nearly, oh God, no, no...ahhh, here it cums!"
We watched as his muscles all hardened, the sinews in his legs became taut and his buttocks clenched tightly -- then suddenly he was gasping anew and thrusting wildly.
"Yeahhh, yeahhh!" he cried and as he called out so a big overflowing gush of creamy white spunk squirted thickly from one corner of Sarah's mouth. She swallowed now, then swallowed again while the errant blob of cum lengthened and then slid down between her breasts where it nestled wetly.
Andy was still unloading though, still pumping gushes of cum into his sister's mouth but the worst, or best was over now and slowly he relaxed, then breathed out loudly.
"Phewwww!" he exclaimed, "Bloody hell -- you were good!"
Sarah pulled away from Andy's cock, leaving it bouncing slowly and oozing bubbles of cum while she gathered up his slippery spunk from her cleavage. She looked at her cum-laden fingers, popped them into her mouth, sucked once and removed them then she wiped her fingers around her lips and smiled broadly before her tongue extended and wiped her fingers clean again.
"Nice!" she said happily as she now leaned forward and sucked the tip of Andy's cock clean with her lips, "Delicious in fact."
"You enjoyed that, didn't you?" asked Andy, more of an observation than a question, "I certainly did!"
"You cum so much though, don't you?" said Sarah ruefully, "I'm not really complaining but it's a hell of a job to swallow everything as well as your cock!"
She reached out and caressed his now drooping penis lovingly.
"Still, you did give me a lovely ride and then some tasty breakfast!" she said as she licked the remnants of his cum from his penis, "Now let's relax and watch Chris give Mum a good time too."
The thrill of watching Andy's cock erupting and Sarah's efforts at taking his offerings had added starch to my erection and now I pushed it slowly and steadily into Mum's wet hole until I could go no further. I leaned forward and kissed Mum, finding her lips to be as hot and wet as her pussy and I knew that she was very excited.
"You ready?" I asked and Mum's bright and smiling eyes told me the answer.
I withdrew my cock until it was barely inside her lips and held it there while Mum's vagina seemed to stretch up to pull me back, then I slowly thrust back inside. She was squirming wonderfully and felt exceptionally tight now, tight, hot and very much alive.
I move a bit faster now and Mum responded, her pussy now busy around my cock, seemingly sucking and squirming and squeezing and generally becoming more and more reactive. Mum simply couldn't be far from an orgasm now and I hurried to bring about our mutual climaxes.
With steady thrusts I sent my penis diving into my mother's lovely vagina time and time again until I could hear her panting and see the sweat glistening between her breasts. I too was breathing heavily now but I was also ready to erupt and it was all I could do to hold back my orgasm until the last moment. I tried to think of anything except sex -- then suddenly discovered that even that idea had failed. I'd managed to think of our journey down in the van -- but instead of seeing the road ahead I could only imagine my sister as she rubbed her rump against my rigid cock; the action that had started all this pleasure.
"Ahhh Mum!" I cried, "Can't stop, it's cumming!"
"Yes, yes, yes!" gasped Mum, "Do it, you'll make me cum too!"
It mattered not now that we had an audience as all our concentration was within us, centered entirely within our groins. The feelings were so intense as I held myself back and sought to bring Mum off too that nothing else mattered.
Then suddenly Mum's pussy tightened around my cock; her fluttering grip became a stranglehold for a moment and then she turned into a frantic wild cat; clawing sharply at my back, gripping my buttocks with her legs, sucking at my mouth with her hot wet lips and sucking too at my erupting penis.
"Cummming!" she yelled as her body arched and her face contorted with emotion, "Oh darling -- I'm cumming, I'm cumming!"
"Oooh Mum and me -- and me," I spluttered between gasps of breath.
Despite all the distractions I still felt my spunk rising and spitting out into my mother's vagina; filling her vacant spaces and flooding her womb. My eager seed spilled in gushes until I swore I could actually feel my hot liquid juices as they bathed my deeply embedded knob; until eventually all movement wound down and finally ceased.
I looked down at Mum's happy sweat-strewn face and knew that I'd achieved my goal and that I hadn't let Mum down then I moved more upright as drips of sweat began falling from my own face.
"Was that ok?" I asked and Mum smiled even more widely.
"Wonderful," she breathed softly, "Goodness me, you're getting to be quite good at that, aren't you!"
I knew she didn't expect an answer and anyway I was out of puff for now but instead it was Sarah who answered.
"That looked really, really super," she said, addressing us both, "I think you both deserve an award for that!"
"It was only us making love," said Mum, "Just having a good time."
"Looked like a very good time," Sarah continued, "So as a reward I'll make you both another cup of coffee!"
"Ohhhh, I was expecting something better than that," I grumbled with a chuckle, "I could do with a good long bath or at least a massage!"
"On yer bike!" said Sarah sticking her tongue out, "Cuppa or nothing."
"A nice dry towel would be even better right at this moment," said Mum, her hand surrounding my penis and her pussy, "I'm going to leak everywhere otherwise."
A moment later and Andy flipped one across the room to where I could pick it up and hand to her and a few moments later I was lifting away from Mum, sliding my cock from between her lips, her fingers and through the towel too.
I knelt upright and idly watched as Mum, with legs spread wide apart, cleaned herself up, then I helped pull her upwards until she was seated on a cushion.
"Well," she said as she eyed her naked children, "That's the best and most interesting breakfast I've ever had!"
Her eyes were crinkled with lines of laughter and amusement and she held out a hand to me, a hand that I held lovingly.
"Such wonderful children," she sighed happily, "And I feel as if I've joined you -- cast off so many years and it's perfect! What a fantastic new life we're going to have now we're here."
"Yes, all this lovely cock at home," said Sarah, "I don't think I'll need to go out and find any more."
"You'd better not," admonished Andy, "You look after us -- me -- first."
"You, on the other hand do need to go and find some work," said Mum, suddenly serious and looking at first me and then Andy, "All this sex is wonderful but we're not getting anything done...except us! You both need to find something useful to do and it won't do any harm for you to bring in some cash."
"Like when?" asked Andy playfully, "It's Sunday today...I think...so not today."
"See," said Mum, "You don't even know what day of the week it is -- you need something to occupy yourself with, like work and no, you're wrong, it's Monday."
"Oh, um, well tomorrow then, just so long as we can have sex all day today," said Andy as he stroked his penis, "Then tomorrow we'll start hunting for work."
Mum shook her head sadly but winked at me.
"You're just bloody well sex mad, aren't you?" she said, "It's just as well your sister and I get horny too!"
"So who's next then?" asked Andy as he held up his growing cock, "Your turn Mum?"
"Nope," she said firmly, "Just go and play with yourself or something. I must get on with some work soon; I need to catch up on my writing, then there'll be dinner to cook for later but then perhaps we can have some more fun."
Sarah had by now stood up and was climbing into her clothes again so I did the same but Mum rose and crawled over to where Andy was sitting. She bent down and kissed the end of his cock before standing upright.
"Later, I promise," she said, "We can have a nice big get-together tonight, eh?"
"Yeah but..." pleaded Andy, "I'd like some more now!"
"Tough!" yelled Sarah from the hallway, "Go and have a break or get Chris to help then."
Andy turned and looked at me hopefully but I too had plans and they didn't include doing anything sexy with Andy.
"Come on," I said, feeling happily replete for now, "I want to give the garden a once over and then after lunch we can go out and have a walk up the beach."
"Oh alright," said Andy reluctantly, "I'll save it."
A little while later and the house was quiet. Andy and I were working in the garden, raking and weeding, we could see Sarah upstairs, probably ironing in her bedroom we guessed and we could hear the quiet clatter of keys from the corner of the lounge where Mum had set up her workstation. The sun was hot now and after a couple of hours work I was sorely tempted to use the hose again but I changed my mind. It would most likely only lead to more sex and I too wanted a bit of a break occasionally.
Eventually we finished and we both headed indoors where we found Mum in the kitchen with a pile of sandwiches at the ready.
"Just in time; I've made some lunch for you workers," she said, "Here you are, have a beer to go with it -- hope they're ok."
They were indeed excellent sandwiches, filled with all kinds of tasty bits and pieces and the beer was cold and perfect too but eventually they'd all disappeared inside us even though we had to relinquish several sandwiches to Sarah who nipped downstairs from her domestic activities.
"Come on then," I said as I put my shoes and socks on, "Time for walkies!"
To reach the beach was only a matter of walking to the end of the road, then turning off down a footpath and soon only the pebbles, the sand and the sea interrupted our view of the horizon. The beach was long and was actually remarkably uncrowded although more people were visible further along the strand, so we turned and headed the other way while ensuring that we were able to admire at least some of the sunbathing bodies.
In some thirty years this place would hardly be recognisable as beach front properties and tourists took over but that was for the future; this was today.
For perhaps a couple of hours we walked slowly along the pebbly top of the beach, stopping to watch people fishing or playing, swimming or relaxing. We paused to chatter occasionally and found an ice cream van too. Thankfully I also found a crumpled ten shilling note in my shorts so we paused again to enjoy our ice creams. Refreshed, we wandered on again for some fair distance until we rounded a small raised peninsular and there ahead of us on the beach were quite a number of people -- none of whom appeared to be wearing any clothes!
"It's a nudist colony!" exclaimed Andy, his mouth falling open as we stood and let our eyes take in all the naked flesh, "Bloody hell, no wonder Mum wanted to come and live here!"
Carefully we advanced, our eyes filled with the sight of uncovered bodies.
"Look at the tits on that!" said Andy in a hushed voice, "And that one's completely shaved, wow!"
Two deliciously built girls now waved to us, each as naked as the day they were born, each sitting with legs apart displaying their fuzzy clumps of pubes and we waved self-consciously back at them but continued walking.
"Damn, I could screw both of them right now!" said Andy softly, "And that one with the dark hair over there -- and that one -- oh hell!"
"Keep walking," I muttered, "You're going to look a bit stupid standing there with a hard on, aren't you!"
"I'm already hard!" Andy said, "I've got my hand over it otherwise I'll show everything!"
We picked up our pace until we were about to pass the end of their enclave but then a couple of people headed towards us, waving their arms in welcome so we stopped.
"Hello strangers," said the guy, "Are you just passing or are you planning on joining us?"
"We're exploring," I explained, Andy being lost for words, "We've just come to live down here."
He was slim, tanned and naked with a seemingly average cock hanging between his legs while his companion was an equally tanned and slim woman with a really substantial pair of breasts and no pubic hair at all. They were both perhaps in their late twenties and looked entirely at ease in their nakedness, unlike us.
It only took a moment or two before the woman smiled broadly, whispered to the guy and then they pulled us away from the sun-worshippers and sat us down with them.
"Sorry about all this flesh!" she said as she cast her eyes down her lithe body, "I could see it was affecting you but don't be embarrassed, it happens to everyone...well, all the men anyway!"
"I've never...we've never...seen a nudist beach before," spluttered Andy, his hand still covering his groin, "There's some beautiful people and so many, ummm..."
"So many pussies and tits," said the guy, "Not to mention all the cocks, for that matter. Comes as a shock first time, but you'll get used to us."
"Don't know about that," I said, "It's all very umm, stimulating!"
The pair laughed happily and the girl's breasts shook delightfully which brought a long moan from Andy.
"Your, your...ummm breasts," he breathed, "They're fantastic!"
"Mmmm, they are, aren't they?" said the girl smiling hugely as she thrust them forward, "Why, do you want a feel?"
She made her breasts sway from side to side, then she leaned back and laughed once more.
"No, then again perhaps not," she said happily, "It might make you too excited and then you might cum in your shorts by the look of your erection!"
"He's always horny!" I said, feeling my own cock stiffening in my shorts, "Don't blame him though, you're very pretty."
It was at this moment that the guy beside her coughed quietly to interrupt and we immediately noticed that his penis had now grown substantially and was rising up from his groin.
"Oh darling I'm sorry," said the girl as she reached over and stroked his penis, "I just knew that would happen -- you'll all have to think of something else for a while."
She turned back to us and began introducing her partner and herself to us while we did the same and before too long we'd discovered enough to understand the situation, even if not enough to distract our cocks.
The area was indeed a nude beach, accessed from just down the coast past our village and they were members of a private club with their own club house, a dwelling once owned by a founder member but now given to them. The local council had approved and set aside a section of the beach for them (with firm instructions to keep to the restricted area, of course) and the club had grown and prospered.
But it was more than just a sun-lovers club -- it was a perfect place for some sex, well, lots of it apparently! Our delight at seeing their naked bodies was sufficiently apparent that they soon opened up to us, explaining that the club was also what they called a free-loving club and both Andy and I immediately understood.
"A swingers club in other words?" I suggested and the naked couple nodded to confirm my definition.
"More or less but you'll have to be members to do anything," the woman said with a wink, "I'm sure you'd enjoy it, well, I can see you would! And believe it or not we're a bit short of well-hung young members."
She reached to her friend's groin and took hold of his cock again, stroking it openly before us and it rose further and quickly turned into a quite substantial pole. He was obviously a 'grower' rather that a 'shower'!
"I simply love a nice bit of cock," she said as she licked her lips, "And I love it too when we enjoy ourselves out here on the beach -- we actually take it in turns to give a kind of live demonstration to the other members."
"You what?" gasped Andy, "On the beach -- you have sex?"
She let go of her friend's penis and patted it softly.
"Mmmmm, yes, we do. Mind you, it might be a bit early in the day for that," she added, "We usually do it later in the afternoon because obviously everyone gets hot and excited and then afterwards we all go indoors and enjoy ourselves! We've had some brilliant love-ins!"
"Wow!" breathed Andy, his aroused penis almost bursting from his shorts, "I'd love to do that in front of everyone -- on the beach -- anywhere! When can we join?"
I laughed at his contagious delight and we all joined in but the woman defused the situation smoothly.
"You'll have to put your applications in first," she said, "And there's a bit of a waiting list, I'm afraid."
"Can't we just, you know, come and join in while we're waiting?" I asked hopefully but the guy shook his head.
"No, we'll have trouble with the local authorities if we let non-members have fun too," he said, "They're very strict about that I'm afraid but pop in soon and we can get your application forms sorted out."
Before too long, with our ardour cooling only slightly, we'd discovered more about the club while they'd been told more of our move to the village. We obviously didn't mention our home activities but we did mention our sister as being a potential member too, which met with their united approval. Time however was marching on and apart from this club we'd yet to discover more of our local community so we left them to it, our parting memory being of watching her pull her friend by the penis back into the heart of the arrayed bodies.
She waved back at us and made a parting comment.
"Typical man," she said, "We've made him all horny! He wants to fuck me right now so it looks as if it's our turn to do it on the beach!"
Then, with a final wave from both of them they settled onto some towels while the other members gathered around and surrounded them.
"What was that she said?" asked Andy, his eyes wide open as he stared after them, "She said 'fuck', didn't she?"
"It's not as if we didn't know the word, is it?" I answered, "But Mum doesn't use it, so forget it -- much as you'd liked to have fucked her, wouldn't you!"
Andy grinned broadly and shook his head.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" he intoned, "Sounds so much more earthy than making love; so much more basic somehow but much more descriptive."
"Well, don't use it at home anyway," I suggested, "At home we have sex or make love -- we don't fuck, ok? Well, not yet anyway, not until Mum says it."
"Yeah, guess you're right, but he's a bloody lucky fellow," said Andy with feeling as we longingly gazed at the gathering, "I can't wait to become a fucking member!"
I slapped his back and dragged him away -- hell, I'd have willingly lingered to watch as well but time wasn't on our side today. It was already past five o'clock; we had several miles to walk back home; it was still hot; we were becoming quite dried out and Andy seemed to have lost his urgent desire too. We'd had enough excitement to last at least until tomorrow!
"That is going to be so much fun!" enthused Andy, "Just wait until I tell Sarah about it!"
I didn't say much but I was thinking about the complications should Sarah and perhaps Mum also join up.
For example, what would happen if Andy or I screwed either our mother or sister while at the club -- would anyone object? Was incest a taboo subject in the club? And what about gay sex -- was that permitted?
I let various thoughts meander through my brain as we walked and walked when suddenly Andy pointed to a small track leading off the beach.
"That's our path," he said -- and it was; my ruminations had kept me occupied all the way home.
We'd scarcely stepped through the door when Mum came rushing up to us, naked as the day she was born, embracing the pair of us energetically.
"Oh darlings, you've been away so long!" she breathed as she kissed us both with warm wet tasty lips, "I guessed you'd be ok but we missed you and Sarah's got some wonderful news for you."
"So have we!" said Andy eagerly, his hand already cupping his mother's breast, "We've found a sex club -- right on our doorstep!"
"My goodness, you've found it already!" said Mum as she held us to her, "I wondered how long that would take!"
"What -- you knew and didn't tell us?" asked Andy with his eyebrows raised high, "That was mean of you."
"I was going to tell you but we've been a bit busy, haven't we," she said soothingly, "Anyway, don't you get enough sex here at home?"
"He never gets enough sex," I said with a laugh, "You know what Andy's like!"
"Don't I know it!" she answered, "Still, rather that than having no interest at all."
She sat down and Andy settled himself at her feet, one hand stroking her thigh and the other now caressing her pussy gently.
"I'll tell you how I found out about the club," she said as she enjoyed her son's touch, "Your dad and I came down here a couple of years ago -- you remember, when we had that long weekend on our own. Well anyway, one afternoon I had a nice walk on the beach by myself and I came across a load of naked bodies and they asked me if I'd like to join them, so that's how I knew."
"Yeah, that's what happened today," interrupted Andy, but Mum held her hand up and Andy stopped.
"I only stayed with them for a little while though and it was absolutely lovely to sunbathe naked!" said Mum as she continued with her story, then she paused as she spread her legs somewhat more to allow Andy to stroke her pussy more easily.
"It was a pity that we were only down for the weekend but anyway your dad wouldn't have liked it much so I kept quiet about it," she continued, her hips rolling as Andy excited her, "But that's how I knew about it and I was sure you'd find it eventually."
Mum leaned back in her chair but held onto Andy as his fingers worked at her clit.
"Ohhh Andy, no you mustn't, not yet," she hissed as she lifted her pussy up towards him, "Oh damn, I was already wet and now I'm dripping again!"
"And after that little discovery I'm all hot and horny too!" said Andy as he stood up, slid his zip down and sat down again, this time with his penis jutting from his fly, "Let me do it with you, please!"
"Just wait please," said Mum as she held his hand still, "Wait for Sarah, it won't be fair on Chris otherwise."
"Why were you wet anyway?" I asked, curious now and Mum glowed as her eyes sparkled.
"Because your sister and I were having some fun together while you were out," she admitted, "That's another reason why I want to wait for a while -- I'm still coming down from a fantastic orgasm!"
"On Sarah's tongue I presume?" I asked and Mum nodded eagerly.
"Ohh yes and she's so good!" she replied, "Mind you, she enjoyed my tongue just as much, I think! Ah, you can ask her, here she is."
I slid my tongue around my own lips and realised that the delicious taste that Mum had given me when we'd kissed was therefore some of Sarah's pussy juices and I let the lingering scent fill my senses.
And at that moment Sarah appeared in the doorway and surged towards us, kissing each of us in turn, then reaching her hand down to grasp Andy's penis and as she did so a big wide grin appeared on her face.
"You're hard already!" she said, "You're always up for it, aren't you?"
"Especially with you!" said Andy as he returned the grin, "If Mum won't let me is there any chance...?"
But Sarah pulled away, causing Andy to gasp as her hand left his penis.
"Why should I?" she said as she sidled up to me, "You're already playing with Mum so you give her a good seeing to and I'll make Chris happy!"
In seconds her hand was inside my shorts instead and was soon bringing my penis to attention too.
"Just a quickie though," she whispered in my ear before she kissed me, "Then I want to tell you something."
This time it was Sarah's lips that held that special aroma and I pulled her to me for a second round of lip locking.
As we smooched she brought her other hand into action too and inside another few seconds she had me stripped bare and then became busy removing her own clothes.
"Mum's given me a lovely tonguing so now you can get to work inside me," she said as she made herself comfy on some cushions, "Come on, I'm hot and ready for you!"
And she was too -- her pussy lips were glowing and there was a wonderful sheen of glistening juices around her vaginal opening while there was also the warm and energizing scent of sex all around her as I knelt down between her legs. The thought of precum crossed my mind as I stroked my penis in her slippery juices; there was a remarkable similarity except that she produced way more precum than I did, not that I was complaining.
With my cock anointed thoroughly it was only a matter of ensuring that the tip was positioned correctly, that my knees were comfy, that my body was braced and then I gently lowered myself into her hole.
"Ohhhhhhh," she moaned softly, "Fantastic!"
Beside us Andy had already stripped off too, turned Mum around and sunk his cock into her pussy from behind and he was now energetically crashing his thighs against Mum's arse as he pounded her pussy.
"Slow down, take it easy," I heard Mum say, "Take your time -- I'm not going anywhere!"
"Sorry!" he panted, "Just need to unload -- ohhh damn, I'm cumming already!"
Young Andy had been so pent up and so excited that he'd erupted inside seconds and as he poured his spunk into his mother's willing pussy the strong fecund scent of his masculine offering spread and surrounded us, driving me lustfully onwards.
"Uhhhhh! Uhhhhh!" he grunted as he thrust hard and emptied his balls, "Ooh Mum, I needed that!"
"So I gather," she answered ruefully as she looked over her shoulder, "I could have jerked you off just as easily, couldn't I, for all I got out of it!"
"Wouldn't have been felt nice for me though!" he replied, "Anyway that was only the first load!"
"In that case you can wait while I find something to mop up with," grumbled Mum, "It's all running down my legs."
It was Sarah who came to her rescue because she'd brought a small towel with her and she tossed it to Mum who, with a grateful "thanks" now applied it to her drenched pussy and thighs while Andy remained kneeling behind her. A few moments later however, he was pushing aside the towel and sliding his still stiff penis back into Mum's welcoming if wet pussy.
"What, more, right now?" asked Mum, "After all that you've just emptied into me!"
"Yeah Mum, yeah, I need to do it again!" he panted, "Got another load here for you!"
"If you say so but you make sure I cum too this time," replied Mum, "Otherwise I'll cut off your ration!"
"Oh no Mum," gasped Andy, his hips suddenly virtually motionless, "No please, I need you."
"Well, just remember that I want to enjoy it too," she answered, "Alright, come on then but take it a bit easier, a bit slower please."
I turned back to Sarah and slid my cock deeper into her hole, then I leaned down and kissed her.
"Shall we continue?" I asked and Sarah replied by squeezing my cock with her incredible internal muscles and a big smile.
"See if you can last longer than he did!" she said, "Mum almost wore me out with her wicked tongue and now I just need some nice steady loving to give me a lovely internal orgasm to go with my other one."
That suited me well and we settled to a calmer diet of cock and pussy as we both worked towards our climaxes.
Sarah's pussy was alive though, squirming and caressing me eagerly as we screwed, while her hands stroked my thighs and pulled me tightly into her. She was hot and slippery inside and although my concentration was on my penis I managed to remember to use my mouth and hands too.
I cupped her lovely firm breasts and they too seemed warmer than usual and her nipples were tight and hard.
"Mum certainly got you warmed up, didn't she?" I commented and Sarah answered with a happy hum.
"Mmmmm, yeah, I said she did," she breathed, "And now you're doing it too! I'm not going to last as long as I thought I would..."
"Nor me," I agreed, "You're so hot and sexy; you make me want to cum and cum!"
"I can't help it, I'm just responding to your wonderful cock so you'll just have to do it whenever you're ready," Sarah answered, her vagina tightening around my steadily pumping cock, "You'll probably make me cum when you do anyway."
With the way clear now to release my own orgasm I started to move with more energy, allowing the delicious friction to build, to stir the nerve endings in my penis and to do much the same to Sarah's sexual excitement. I could feel the way that each thrust was now answered by a sudden quivering inside my sister while each time I tweaked her nipples she hissed a tight breath inwards and squeezed her eyes shut.
I moved faster now, knowing that we were both on our way to the top but it was a delicious feedback -- each thrust was starting to feel as if it would be the last before I blew off and with each thrust I found myself wanting to do it harder and more energetically but it couldn't last forever.
And beside us was proof that it was true, as Andy brought Mum to a sudden thrilling climax. While Sarah and I had been making love, so too had they for the second time but their second coming had been fast and furious again, Andy eager to unload once more and Mum obviously willing to accommodate him despite her words.
We'd hardly been aware of their activity but now we could hardly miss their rising sexual excitement as their gasps and grunts filled the air around us and we paused to enjoy their orgasms. The sounds and sights that accosted our senses made me feel as if I was part of a pornographic video and I felt the way my own sexual mood was lifted and pumped up as we watched and listened.
Their sexual activity was quite as arousing as any video and I could feel Sarah's body moving more eagerly each time Mum gasped or cried out. My own body was thrilled to watch them too and I was well aware that my cock felt harder than usual as I steadily thrust into my sister's body but, just for now as we watched them it was as if my cock was detached from me -- as if I was giving myself a hand job or something, so absorbed was I, until Sarah suddenly brought me back to concentrate on her body.
"Oh Chris, do it soon," panted Sarah, her body suddenly writhing powerfully under me, "I can feel it coming!"
"I don't think I'm far off either," I managed to reply as I realised just how watching Andy and Mum had affected me, "Bit more, just a bit more!"
So much for some gentle loving -- we were now both suddenly slamming our bodies together, my cock feeling huge and powerful while Sarah's vagina now clutched me as if to hold me forever and it was all too much.
"Yeah, yeah!" I gasped as I felt things reach the limit, "Here I cum!"
"Do it, do it!" cried Sarah eagerly, "I'm ready -- so ready!"
Suddenly the first contraction hit me; driving my cock as deeply into her as it could while powerfully squirting my baby-making juices into my sister's body.
"Got it!" cried Sarah as her body accepted my offerings by jerking and twisting, "I'm there -- I'm there!"
Squirt after spasm, contraction after thrust, gasp after grunt I powered on, hardly hearing the cries of exultation from Sarah nor even feeling her hands as they clutched me tightly -- then equally suddenly it was all over and with a last strong shudder I collapsed, remembering though not to squash my sister beneath me.
"Oh God!" I groaned through my heavy breathing, "Wonderful -- super -- brilliant!"
"Oh Chris, that was perfect!" said Sarah, her mouth close to my ear, "Loved it, absolutely loved it!"
I felt her mouth searching and I lifted and turned my head.
"Kiss me," she breathed, "Love me lots!"
Our mouths met and clung together breathlessly, our lips wet and slippery, our tongues busy as we thanked each other orally, then we parted so we could both draw urgent breaths.
"Mmmmm, you were good," I enthused as I kissed the tip of my sister's nose, "No, you were very good!"
"And you definitely were," she replied, her eyes smiling and twinkling, "What are you doing tonight?"
She winked at me so I knew that it was a throw-away line rather than a demand for my body but I still managed a weak thrust with my penis by way of reply.
"Probably keeping Mum happy!" I said, "You'll have Andy anyway."
"We really should swap sometimes," she said, "Andy's fine except that he's so demanding, it makes a really nice change to be loved more gently."
I knew that it was a compliment but I still wondered if I shouldn't be more assertive like Andy but it just wasn't in my nature to do that and anyway, Sarah was now wanting me to lift off so she could move.
I slowly extracted my cock from her wet, hot, slippery, well pounded pussy and Sarah grunted as I did so.
"Oh Chris, you're as bad as Andy!" she said as she sat up, "You both cum so much, don't you? Look at it all!"
The opening to her vagina was pulsating slowly and with each contraction a small wave of spunk flooded over her wide spread pussy. Globules and strands of sticky cum filled her cavity and various juices were trickling down between her legs onto the carpet, although my view was suddenly hidden by a towel thrown to Sarah by Mum.
"Don't go getting it everywhere!" said Mum, "This carpet's almost new; you'd better look after it or you'll be buying a replacement."
Sarah was now busy mopping and covering up as Mum now came and stood naked beside us, her well-used pussy still somewhat reddened.
"Phew," she exclaimed, "I think that'll do for this evening -- you boys can have some more tonight if you're lucky!"
Her strong arms helped pull both Sarah and me to our feet and then Andy joined us in a big four-way hug.
"What a wonderful family I have," said Mum as she kissed us in turn, "I'm so proud of you all."
Truthfully she really shouldn't have been proud at all -- her children all having sex with each other and with her but it suited us and at least for now it was just what we all wanted. I knew inside that in due course we'd all fly the nest but somehow I doubted that any of us would ever leave the family group entirely. I felt the warmth flow between us as we group-hugged before Mum's hands patted us and pushed us apart.
"Almost forgot," she said, "Sarah has some news for you boys -- you ought to listen."
"You're pregnant?" asked Andy as he looked hard at Sarah but she shook her head.
"No, I'm due on soon though and I'm sure it'll come on time," she said, "No, what I've found out is connected to work not sex -- sorry!"
"Hey, that reminds me -- you mentioned sex -- we've found a sex club!" said Andy, eagerly interrupting Sarah's intended speech, "Just down the beach, not far from here!"
Sarah's planned news broadcast was halted while we explained what we'd found to Sarah while Mum confirmed our findings but it was when we told Sarah of the nude sunbathing and their practice of a daily display of intercourse on the beach that she really perked up.
"Fantastic!" she cried happily, "I love the idea -- getting tanned all over -- that's wonderful...and then being able to have sex in front of everyone else -- wow, that's even better!"
"You always were something of an exhibitionist, weren't you?" said Mum happily, "You'll really feel right at home there."
Andy and I agreed to quickly obtain application forms and then the matter subsided as Sarah cleared her throat and we both turned to concentrate on her.
"That sounds like really brilliant fun," she agreed, "What Mum and I've found out isn't as interesting, especially to you two, but it's more useful -- to all of us."
She paused as she let her words sink in and as we all sat down.
"Up in the main village," she said as she waved her hand in the approximate direction, "There's a new shopping complex being finished off; it's all owned by one company and they're letting out the lock-up shops. There's some offices too and that's where I'd want to work and some lovely shops as well...but the one thing they're really short of is staff and especially managers, good managers. They want people to run both the offices and some of the shops and they've set up a little recruiting place up there. I've already put my application form in so you two had better do the same."
It didn't sound terribly enthralling because I knew well enough that applying for a job and getting it are two very different things but Sarah had only given us the outline story and Mum now added to Sarah's details.
"Andy, they're looking for someone to control all their goods, in and out. Everything will go through a warehouse and you'd be perfect to run that, so I've told them," said Mum as if she'd arranged everything, "And you Chris, you'll be able to run their on-site management team -- that's more or less what you were doing before, wasn't it?"
I nodded and agreed but inwardly I kind of frowned.
"And like I said," added Sarah quickly, "You've got to get your applications in but the jobs are as good as yours already if you want them!"
"Eh?" I asked, wondering how Sarah could be so confident, "What on earth makes you think we'll get the jobs?"
"Mum will tell you," said Sarah, "Just listen..."
I grinned broadly and happily at Andy, who high-fived me, then we paused our celebrations. I knew that Mum was a good organiser -- but I still wondered how she too was so confident of our presumed positions.
"Mum, you seem to have sorted things out already," I asked, "How come you've managed that, or are you just hoping?"
Mum smiled wickedly and everything paused while she sauntered to the now stocked-up cabinet and poured herself some sherry, then returned, sipping it contentedly.
"As it happens," she said, barely controlling her excitement, "I went up to the village with Sarah and while she was looking around I met someone, someone I'd met before."
We waited with bated breath as she took a long drink of her sherry.
"And he recognised me -- even with my clothes on!" she said, her eyes sparkling with fun, "Yes, he was one of the men who'd been on the beach when I found them all naked when I came down with your dad!"
"Wow, amazing, but that doesn't explain why he should suddenly as good as offer places to us," asked Andy, taking the words from my mouth but Mum winked and held up her hand.
"You know you told me that the club members do a live demonstration in front of the others," she said, "Well, that's how he knew me -- he and I did it together that day on the beach!"
Her smile was wide and happy as she emptied her glass and then refilled it, while we all gasped and laughed and generally displayed our astonishment, then, once we'd regained our senses, Mum returned to the story.
"Mmmm, I remember, he was like you Chris, considerate and energetic and he was well hung too," she said brightly, "It was supposed to be members only but he and I kind of blended nicely, so they let me join in as a sort of temporary member."
"I thought it was he who had the member!" quipped Sarah and Mum giggled happily.
"Oh, he definitely had a nice member!" she said, "So when I met him in the village today he sort of owed me one, didn't he?"
She paused again as she let the words sink in and while she drank another good slug of sherry then continued.
"And just in case you haven't been able to put two and two together by now..." she said, "He owns the company that runs that shopping centre and he said that if you two were as good as I told him then the jobs were yours!"
We all paused as we realised just how beneficial that connection was but my mind still had another question.
"But that still doesn't quite bring everything together," I questioned, "You have sex with him -- and then he more or less offers us all jobs. Where's the big connection?"
"Sorry," said Mum, holding her hands up, "I didn't explain everything. Like I said, he owns the company...and he also happens to own the sex club. And not only that he's the leader of the local council, which is why they permit such activities on the beach."
I shook my head in wonder at the good fortune that bound a chance meeting with our future but my ruminations were cut short as Sarah patted Mum's thigh to gain her attention.
"Are you going to have sex with him again then?" asked Sarah and Mum nodded energetically.
"Damn right I am, but only at his office -- he has a lovely place there!" she said, "That's assuming I still have enough energy after you lot have finished with me!"
She smiled gleefully at us all, then added an extra comment.
"Oh, and I might let him have me on the beach of course!" she said with a twinkle in her eyes.
"So we can still get it together?" I asked as we all laughed at her enthusiasm, then Mum gripped my arm firmly.
"You're my real lover; well, you and Andy," she said, "He'll just be a bit of extra fun so don't you worry."
Another round of high fives and hugging and kissing ensued before we settled own again while an animated selection of chatter filled the air until we finally calmed down.
Our findings today had been momentous to the whole family. We'd found a nude sun bathing club and a sex club too while Mum had renewed her acquaintance with a lover and in the process she'd as good as found work for us as well. And we were still all together as a loving family in our new home.
But exhaustion was kicking in and yawns seemed to have become contagious and bed was calling now so we tidied up, gathered our clothes, made sure the house was secured and still naked we headed up the stairs.
"Come on darling," said Mum as she linked arms with me, "You're sleeping with me -- why on earth did we bother to buy a separate bed for you!"
Andy and Sarah were about to enter the bathroom as Mum and I closed her door, Andy's hand on Sarah's arse while one of hers was obviously at work on his penis.
"Sleep well," we chorused to them, and Sarah blew a kiss to us.
"Sleep?" No chance!" said Andy happily, "You two behave yourselves too!"
"As if!" said Mum as she blew a kiss back.
"I thought you were tired?" I asked of Mum as I closed her door, but she answered by pulling me tightly to her while allowing her body to squirm deliciously against me.
"Only tired of talking," she said as her body moved languidly, "But my body's all excited inside so I hope you still have some energy left."
Her warm wet lips found mine and we kissed with growing eagerness until she pushed us apart, an action that allowed my erection to spring upwards and into her hand. She rubbed and caressed it for a little while then dragged me towards the bathroom.
"Come on lover," she said softly, "A quick once over then you can stick that lovely cock of yours where it belongs!"
"Love to!" I said as I stroked Mum's flank, "Definitely going to stick it somewhere!"
"Huh -- I thought you were tired too!" said Mum as she ran water into the basin, "Tapping your reserves are you?"
"I'm never tired when it comes to a bit of loving," I said as I pressed myself against Mum's delicious rear, "Especially with you."
My stiff penis slotted between Mum's ass cheeks as she bent over but she pushed me away.
"Behave, I'm trying to have a wash," she said, "Wait until we're in bed."
A few minutes later and Mum and I were in each other's arms, our bodies pressing together comfortably as we settled. I pushed my erection downwards until it became trapped beneath her pussy and just let it slide against her skin.
"Mmmm, yes darling," breathed Mum, "I love that feeling, the whole length of your lovely cock sliding back and forward like that."
It was a remarkably sensory movement because it made our bodies press together in various places while leaving our mouths and hands free to add to the pleasures. It was a gentle and almost relaxing activity but also very arousing as I soon found out.
We'd been kissing softly while I slid my cock between her legs but suddenly Mum tensed and shuddered, then hummed happily.
"I felt that," she said as her thighs squeezed my cock, "It's been like a slow burn -- then suddenly I felt things happen down there -- have a feel."
I slid my hand down between us and alongside my cock and as I did so my fingers slipped between her lips and into a real swamp.
"Yesss!" hissed Mum, "You've made me all wet! Come on lover, put it in!"
With some deft movements of my hips and my fingers I anointed my cock with her slippery juices, adjusted the angle at which my penis was moving and pushed gently.
"Oooooh darling yess!" breathed Mum as my cock slid smoothly into her vagina, "All the way, then just leave it there. Just let me feel you up there inside me."
Her vaginal cavity seemed to be made for me; the perfect fit it seemed and once I was completely embedded I just let Mum's body do the talking.
Her delicious vagina was alive around my cock but so gentle and sensuous. Incredible movements of her internal muscles sent waves of pleasure right through me as we moved together languidly, her movements so calming and yet in no way soporific.
We kissed and lovingly caressed each other as we lay there until finally Mum wanted more and with a sudden squeeze of her vaginal muscles she stirred things up.
"Enough of that!" she said as her hips began to move more energetically, "Come on then -- let's fuck!"
"Fu...?" I gasped, "You've never used that word before!"
"Time we caught up then, isn't it!" said Mum brightly, "They're all saying it now -- so come on, fuck me, fuck me hard!"
"Fuckin' yeah!" I laughed, "Let's do it -- all the fucking time!"